'This  5ame  Jesus, ^ 

iWrilCH  ISTAKEHOP  P 

from  You  into  m 
' heaven,  SHALL  so  \ jk 
COME  IN  LIKE  MANNER/  m 
AS  YE  HAVE  SEEN  HIM  r" 
GO  INTO  HEAVEN.”  V ^ 


•23 

D.L. MOODY  J.C.  RYLE 
GEORGE  MULLER  C.H.SPURGEOr^ 
D.W.  WHITTLE  GEO.C.NEEDHAM 
HARRIET  BEECHER  STOWE 


■ ^ tViis  material  is  re  ^ ^ 

The  person  » the  library  from 

sponsibl'fo;;l^Srar.n  on  or  before  the  , 

ri'et.  stamped  below.  , _ 

rix:=r-.--"- M 

ifi 


flt/6  1- 


05 


5 


VEB 


)q1 


JftU 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


\ 

https://archive.org/details/jesusiscoming00blac_0 


: -'/V'^iSISSliiMs 


JESUS  IS  COMING 


library 
Of  THc 
UNIVERSHYSf 

By  W.  E.  B. 


“SeEK  YE  ODT  OP  THE  BoOK  OP  THE  LORD  AND  KEAD.”  ISR.  34,  16. 


NEW  YORK  AND  CHICAGO. 


jfleming  lb.  IRevell  Company 

Publishers  of  Evangelical  Literature.  ^ 


4 


PREFACE  TO  SECOND  EDITION. 


We  re-dedicate  this  little  book  to  those  who  ‘‘  love  our  Lord’s 
appearing.”  It  has  been  our  prayerful  desire  to  furnish,  in 
abbreviated  form,  a hand  book  that  might  serve  as  a convenient 
reference  in  the  study  of  this  truth,  and  as  an  aid  in  the  presen- 
tation of  it  to  others. 

We  gratefully  acknowledge  the  blessing  of  God,  which  has 
so  rested  upon  it  that  it  has  become  necessary  to  issue  a second 
edition.  In  doing  this  we  have  decided  to  considerably  enlarge 
it,  but  we  trust  that  this  enlargement  may  not  frustrate  the  design 
as  expressed  above.  We  have  no  desire  for  controversy,  but 
have  only  sought  to  testify  our  convictions  regarding  the  scrip- 
tural importance  of  this  subject,  and  to  aid  candid  inquirers  in 
obtaining  ” like  precious  faith  with  us.”  After  continued,  earnest 
and  prayerful  study,  we  are  more  than  ever  confirmed  in  the  faith 
that  Christ’s  coming  will  be  pre-millennial,  and  this  all  impoy- 
tani  point  we  would  emphasize,  if  possible,  with  the  zeal  and 
earnestness  manifested  by  the  early  disciples,  who  repeateaiy 
taught  us  to  look  for  Jesus.  Phil.  3,  20 ; Tit.  2,  13  ; Heb.  9, 
28  ; 2 Pet.  3,  14. 

We  would  not  be  dogmatic  concerning  the  order  of  events 
subsequent  to  our  Lord’s  return,  and  should  any  hold  views 
different  from  what  we  have  set  forth  as  the  result  of  our  study, 
we  will  cordially  strike  hands  with  them,  if  we  may  unite  upon 
the  great  fact  that  His  return  will  be  pre-millennial  and  that  the 
time  of  it,  is  uncertain  and  imminent.  Matt.  24,  42.  And 
further,  that  this  hope  (Tit.  2,  13)  begets  a purifying,  separating 
power  in  the  heart,  winning  us  unto  holiness  and  love,  i John 
3,  3 ; I Thes.  5,  23-24. 

For  the  kind  criticism  and  helpful  suggestions  of  brethrei^ 
dearly  beloved — we  express  our  sincere  thanks,  and  we  humbly 
pray  for  the  continued  blessing  of  ” the  Coming  One.” 

W.  E.  B. 


^ CONTENTS. 

Page. 

Dedication, — - 

Preface  to  Second  Edition, 

Jesus  is  Coming, 7 

“ I don’t  care  anything  about  it!”. — - 7 

^ The  Christian’s  incentive  to  a holy  life, 8 

“Oh,  that’s  Second  Adventism,” Q 

“ It  don’t  concern  me,”  etc.,- 9 

Its  importance  in  the  Word, lo 

Practical, - 10-76 

Forty  statements  showing  its  practical  character, 122 

We  are  not  ‘speculating,’ ii 

Literal  vs,  ‘Spiritual  ’ interpretation, ii 

Luke  I,  31-33. - II 

Conversation  between  a Christian  and  a Jew,- ii 

Symbols,  figures,  etc., 12 

The  allegory.  Gal.  4,  24-31, 12 

' ‘Spiritualizing’  subverts  the  authority  and  power  of  the 

Word,  and  saps  the  foundation  of  every  Christian 

doctrine, 13 

Purpose  of  language, 13 

Prophecies  literally  fulfilled  at  His  first  coming, 14 

^ Prophecies  to  be  literally  fulfilled  at  His  second  coming,  I4 

^ His  coming  does  not  mean  death, 16 

^ Death  is  an  enemy,  16 

It  will  not  apply  in  Scripture  referring  to  His  coming,..  17 

^ It  is  not  practically  the  coming  of  Christ 18 

Intermediate  state  of  the  dead, 18 

Quotation  from  Rev.  David  Brown, 18 

Substituting  death  for  His  coming  degrades  the  doc- 

trine  of  the  resurrection, ig 

We  are  not  taught  to  watch  for  death,  but  for  Christ’s 

coming,- 20 

It  does  concern  us,  and  we  may  understand  it,. 20 


4 


CONTENTS, 


The  Three  Appearings, 21 

The  Departure  and  Promise, 21 

The  Lord’s  Supper,  a token, 22 

The  very  Pole  Star  of  the  Church, 22 

Believed  by  the  Fathers,  and  its  History, 22-43 

Origen  and  his  ^Spiritualizing’  error, 23 

Post-Millennialism, 23 

The  principal  question, — Is  the  coming  to  be  Pre-Millennial 

or  Post-Millennial, 24 

Arguments  showing  the  coming  to  be  Pre-Millennial. 

1.  Antichrist, — 25 

2.  Immediately  after  the  Tribulation, 25 

3.  Persecuted  Church, 25 

4.  Tares  and  Wheat, 26 

5.  Literal  Reign  of  Christ, 26 

6.  Resurrection  out  of  the  Dead, 28 

Order  of  the  resurrection,  i Cor.  15,  22-26 28 

Dead  in  Christ  rise  first,  i Thes.  4,  13-17 28 

The  First  Resurrection,  Rev.  20,  4-14 28 

Before  the  Millennium, 30 

Therefore  Christ’s  coming  must  be  pre-millennial, 30 

Objections  to  literal  first  resurrection  considered. 

1.  No  right  thus  to  aggregate  texts, 30 

2.  Only  souls  mentioned  in  Rev.  20,  4, 30 

3.  Spiritual  life  in  Paradise, 31 

4.  Only  the  beheaded  mentioned,  etc., 32 

5.  Last  day,  = 1000  years, 33 

6.  Just  and  unjust  rise  simultaneously, 33 

7.  Only  one  passage, 34 

Quotation  from  Dean  Alford,  35 

Argument  from  Greek  testament, 36 

7.  Watching, 40 

“ A little  while,” 42 

The  early  church  a watching  church, 43 

Hold  the  traditions  (teachings),  2 Thes.  2,  15, 46 


CONTENTS. 


h 

Apostles  not  mistaken, 46 

Early  Christians  did  not  hold  false  hope, 46 

We  must  watch  as  they  did, 46 

Diagram — Outline  of  events,  and  explanations,  — 48 

Rapture — Revelation — distinction  between  them, 51 

The  Church — The  Millennial  Kingdom — distinction  between 

them, 55 

The  Church — A distinct  body. - 55 

— A Mystery, 59 

— A Virgin  of  Sorrow, 60 

— To  be  rewarded,  61 

The  Kingdom  is  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  Christ 

and  His  saints,  — 56 

Its  manifestation  is  still  future, 56-57 

It  is  now  hid  in  mystery, 57 

Explanation  of  its  coming  “ nigh  ” or  being  “ at 

hand  ” when  Christ  came 58 

Nominal  Christians, 62 

The  True  Church — The  Body  of  Christ, 63 

— The  Bride  of  Christ, 64-144 

The  Tribulation, 65 

T he  Resurrection,  66 

The  Judgment, 67 

Antichrist, 69 

The  Pre-Millennial  Coming-— the  one  point,- 73 

Pre- z/j'.  Post-Millennialism, 74 

Preach  the  Word,” 74 

Pre-Millennialism,  Vital  and  Inspiring,- 75 

Quotation  from  Dr.  Brown,- - 75 

Objections  answered. 

1.  It  discourages  Missions, 76 

2.  It  discourages  Work, - - 77 

3.  Too  many  unsaved  friends, 77 

4.  “ My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,” 78 

5.  “The  Kingdom  of  God  is  within  you,” 79 


6 


CONTENTS. 


6.  “ The  Kingdom  of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink,” 8i 

7.  “ Flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  Kingdom,” etc.,- _ 81 

8.  It  disparages  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 83 

9.  It  makes  the  Gospel  a failure, 85 

10  The  Gospel  has  not  been  preached  in  all  the  world, 85 

11  “ There  be  some  standing  here,”  etc., 88 

Mat.  16,  28;  Mark  9,  i ; Luke  9,  27, 88 

‘ Spiritual  ’ coming  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 88 

‘ Typical' coming  at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 88 


“Ye  shall  not  have  gone  over  the  cities  of  Israel  ” Mat. 


10,  23 93 

12.  Gloomy  view  of  the  future, 94 

Philosophy  of  despair, 94 

Opposed  to  the  idea  that  the  world  is  growing  better,  94 

“ The  days  are  evil,” 96 

Cannot  average  church  and  world  together, 96 

Triumphs  of  art  and  science  do  not  argue  an  increase 

in  godliness, 97 

Civilization  and  refinement  not  the  source  of  holiness,  100 

Christians  are  the  light  of  the  world, loi 

are  the  salt  of  the  earth, loi 

The  light  may  be  hid, .101 

The  salt  may  lose  its  savour _toi 

The  leaven  and  parables  of  Mat.  13, 102 

It  w^ould  be  cruel  for  Christ  to  come  while  so  many 

millions  are  unsaved, 105 

This  world  dies  every  33  years, 105 

“This  generation  ” 107 

Israel — the  generation  which  passes  not  away, .107 

To  be  restored, 108 

The  “second  time  ” — No  more  to  go  out,  &c., iii  < 

Not  a “ spiritual  ” application  of  the  prophecies.  _ 1 16 
The  study  of  prophecy  the  best  weapon  to  meet  soph- 
istry and  skepticism, 120 

References  showing  this  to  be  a Practical  Doctrine,..  122 

Outline  of  the  order  of  events — Scripture  Texts, 125 

References  to  some  of  the  principal  passages, 139 

Anathema  Maran-atha, 142 

Jesus  Christ  coming  in  the  Flesh  142 

The  sweetest  comfort, -I43 

The  Time, 147 


^3- 


JESUS  IS  COMING 


Reader,  do  you  know  that  Jesus  is  coming  again  ? 

He  said  that  He  would  (John  14,  3),  and  His  word  endureth 
forever  (i  Pet.  i,  25),  for  He  is  the  truth  (John  14,  6). 

The  angels  said  He  would  come  again.  “ The  same 
Jesus,**  “and  in  like  manner*'  (Acts  i,  ii),  and  they  were 
not  mistaken  when  they  announced  His  first  coming.  Luke 
I,  26-3^,  +2.  8-18. 

The  Holy  Spirit,  by  the  mouth  of  the  apostles,  hath 
repeatedly  said  He  would  come  again,  i Thes.  4,  16;  Heb. 
9,  28,  + 10,  37,  &c.  Is  not  such  an  event,  stated  upon  such 
authority,  of  vital  importance  to  us.^ 

At  His  first  coming,  the  world  rejected  Him.  He  was  the 
despised  Nazarene.  But  when  He  comes  again,  He  will  ap- 
pear as  “ the  BLESSED  and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of 
Kings  and  Lord  of  Lords.’*  i Tim.  6,  14-15. 

He  is  coming  to  sit  upon  the  throne  of  His  glory  (Mat. 
25,  31),  and  to  be  admired  in  all  them  that  believed  (2  Thes. 
I,  10),  and  to  rule,  in  judgment  and  equity,  all  the  nations 
of  the  earth.  Psa.  2,  9 ; Isa.  9,  6-7  ; Rev  2,  25-27. 

How  glorious  it  will  be  to  see  the  King  in  His  beauty 
Isa.  33,  17. 

Perhaps  you  are  not  a Christian,  and  say — 

“ I DON’T  CARE  ANYTHING  ABOUT  IT.’’ 

Then,  dear  friend,  we  point  you  to  the  crucified  Savior  as 
the  ONLY  HOPE  OF  SALVATION. 


8 


y£S[/S  7S  COMING 


We  beg  of  you  to  “ kiss  the  Son/'  lest  ye  perish  from  the 
way.  Blessed  are  all  they  that  put  their  trust  in  Him.  Psa. 
2,  12.  What  shall  it  profit  you  it  you  gain  the  whole  world 
and  lose  your  own  soul  Mat.  i6,  26-27.  He  is  coming, 
and  we  know  neither  the  day,  nor  the  hour,  when  He  may 
come.  Mat.  25,  13.  What  if  He  should  come  now.? 
Would  you  be  found  of  Him  in  peace  (2  Pet.  3,  14),  or  would 
you  be  left  behind  to  endure  the  terrible  things  which 
shall  come  upon  the  world  (Luke  2 1 , 25-26),  while  the  church 
is  with  Christ  in  the  air  (Luke  21.  36,  +i  Thes.4.  17),  and  be 
made  at  His  appearing  (2  Thes.  i,  7-10).  to  mourn  (Mat. 
24,  30  and  pray  to  the  mountains  and  rocks  to  hide  you  from 
His  face.?  Rev.  6,  16. 

“Prepare  to  meet  thy  God,”  was  the  solemn  injunction  to 
Israel  (Amos  4,  12),  and  everyone  of  us,  both  Jew  and 
Gentile,  must  meet  Him,  either  in  grace  or  in  judgment. 

We,  then,  as  ambassadors  for  Christ,  beseech  you  : be  ye 
reconciled  to  God  (2  Cor.  5,  20),  now,  in  the  accepted  time, 
in  the  day  of  salvation.  2 Cor.  6,  2;  Lu.  14.  31-33.  Do 
let  us  entreat  you  to  repent  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins 
may  be  blotted  out  (Acts  10,  42,  43  + 17,  30,  31),  and  that 
you  may  turn  “ to  serve  the  living  and  true  God,  and  to  wait 
for  his  Son  from  Heaven  ” (i  Thes.  i,  9-10),  and  be  un- 
blamable at  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  i 
Thes.  3,  13. 

But  if  you  are  a Christian,  then  we  point  you  to  HiS 
COMING  AGAIN,  as 

THE  TRUE  INCENTIVE  TO  A HOLY  LIFE. 

I John  3,  2-3. 

Jesus  is  coming,  therefore  mortify  your  members  which 
are  upon  the  earth,  that  you  may  appear  with  Him  in  glory. 
Col.  3.  4-5. 


9 


yESUS  IS  COMING, 

Strive  and  pray  for  purity  of  heart,  that  you  may  “ be  like 
Him  and  see  Him  as  He  is.”  Mat.  5,  8 ; i John,  3,  2-3. 
Search  the  Word,  that  you  may  be  sanctified  and  cleansed 
thereby  (Eph.  5,  26),  and  that  your  whole  spirit,  and  soul, 
and  body,  may  be  preserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  i Thes.  5,  23.  But  possibly  you 
say,  with  contempt, 

“OH,  THAT’ S SECOND  ADVENTISM.’  ’ 

Beloved,  have  you  considered  that  Moses  (Deut.  33,  2), 
David  (Psa.  102,  16),  Isaiah  (59,  20  and  60,1),  Jeremiah  (23, 
5-6),  Daniel  (7,  13),  Zechariah  (14,  4 5),  all  the  prophets  and 
apostles  (Acts  15,  15- 17)  were  believers  in  the  SECOND  ad- 
vent OF  Christ?  And  because  some,  by  setting  dates 
and  other  errors,  have  brought  disrepute  upon  this  doctrine, 
shall  we  cast  it  aside  altogether  ? 

But  it  may  be  you  say  (as  we  have  been  pained  to  hear 
from  so  many  even  earnest  Christians) : 

“ WELL,  I DON’T  THINK  IT  CONCERNS  ME  MUCH,  ANYWAY ; 

I’ve  always  thought  that  in  most  cases  it  meant  death,  and 
if  I’m  prepared  for  death,  that’s  enough;  and  there  is  too 
much  speculation  about  it  to  suit  me  ; and  I don’t  believe  it's 
a practical  doctrine  ; and,  more  than  that,  I think  its  a mis- 
take to  pay  so  much  attention  to  it.” 

Yes,  even  thus  do  many  Christians, — who  profess  to  be 
members  of  the  body  of  Christ  (1  Cor.  12,  12-27),  and  who 
have  been  espoused  unto  one  husband,  that  they  may  be 
presented  to  Him  (2  Cor.  ii,  2), — summarily  dispose  of  this 
precious  truth,  that  Jesus  is  coming,  to  take  unto  Himself 
His  bride.  John  14,  3;  Eph. 5,  23  32. 

O,  beloved,  do  not  thus  deprive  yourself  of  this  comforting 
truth.  Please  take  your  pencil  and  mark  in  your  Bible  the 
passages  that  pertain  to  it ; and  see 


yESUS  IS  COMING. 


io 

HOW  LAKGE  A POKTION  OF  THE  WORD  IS  DEVOTED  TO  IT 

If  the  Holy  Ghost  has  deemed  it  so  important,  is  it  not 
worthy  of  our  attention  ? The  Word  exhorts  us  (i  Thes. 
4,  i8;  1 Cor.  i,  7)  to  give  attention  to  it  (Rev.  i,  3)  ; and 
the  danger  of  condemnation  is  to  them  who  do  not.  Luke 
12,  45-46  + 21,  34-36;  I Thes.  5,  2-7. 

Again,  please  to  examine  the  passages  cited  under  the 
heading,  “ A Practical  Doctiine,”  on  page  122,  and  see  how 
Jesus  and  the  apostles  used  this  doctrine  to  incite  us  to 
watchfulness,  repentance,  patience,  ministerial  faithfulness, 
brotherly  love,  &c.,  and  then  decide  whether  anything  could 
be  more  practical. 

Surely  no  doctrine,  in  the  Word  of  God,  presents  a deeper 
motive  for  crucifying  the  flesh,  and  for  separation  unto  God, 
and  to  work  for  souls,  as  our  hope  and  joy  and  crown  of  re^ 
joicing  (f  Thes.  2,  19;  Dan.  12,  3),  than  this  does. 

For  the  whole  teaching  of  it  is,  that  our  conversation  (citi- 
zenship) is  in  heaven  ; from  whence,  also,  we  look  for  the 
Savior,  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ; who  shall  change  our  vile 
body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  His  glorious  body. 
Phil.  3,  20-21.  It  awakens  groaning  for  the  adoption,  to- 
wit,  the  redemption  of  our  body.  Rom.  8,  23  ; Luke  21,  28. 

It  gives  us  a view  of  the  world,  as  a wrecked  vessel 
(Mat.  7,  13  14;  I Thes.  5,  3;  2 Pet.  2,  3-9  + 3,  5-12),  and 
stimulates  us  to  work  with  all  our  might  that  we  may  save 
some.  I Cor.  9,  22.  Most,  if  not  all,  of  the  evangelists  of 
our  day  are  animated  by  this  doctrine,  and  surely  their  work 
is  practical. 

Again,  Peter  says,  “ We  have  a more  sure  word  of  pro- 
phecy*, whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take  heed  (as  unto  a 
light  that  shineth  in  a dark^ place,  until  the  day  dawn,  and 
the  day  star  arise)  in  your  hearts"  (2  Pet.  i,  19)!  ; and  he 

* Gr-  We  have  the  prophetic  word  more  confirmed. 

fSee  Tregelles'  punctuation. 


^ESUS  JS  COMING, 


II 


exhorts  us  to  be  mindful  of  these  words  ( Ch.  3,  1-2). 
Therefore  we  are  not  speculating  when  we  prayerfully  study 
prophecy.  But  you  ask, 

‘‘  AEE  NOT  THESE  PROPHECIES  TO  BE  INTERPRETED 
‘SPIRITUALLY  r 

And  does  not  this  ‘coming’  mean  cur  acceptance  of  Him  at 
conversion,  and  the  witness  of  the^  Spirit Or  does  it  not 
mean  His  reign  over  the  Church?  &c.” 

No  ! Not  at  all.  Think  a moment.  Do  you  condemn 
the  Jews  for  rejecting  Christ,  when  He  came  in  such  literal 
fulfillment  of  prophecy,  and  yet  reject  the  same  literalness 
about  his  second  coming?  This  is  not  consistent,  and 
while  we  believe  Luke  i,  31,  to  be  literally  true,  let  us 
believe  likewise  in  regard  to  verses  32  and  33. 

“31.  And,  behold,  thou  shalt  conceive  in  thy  womb,  and  bring 
forth  a son,  and  shalt  call  his  name  Jesus. 

“ 32.  He  shall  be  great,  and  shall  be  called  the  Son  of  the 
Highest  : and  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  Him  the  throne  of 
His  Father,  David. 

“ 33f.  And  He  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob  forever  • and 
of  His  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end.’* 

The  inconsistency  of  accepting  literally  verse  31,  and 
‘ spiritualizing  ’ 32  and  33,  is  clearly  illustrated  by  the  follow- 
ing account  of  a conversation  between  a Christian  minister 
and  a Jew ; 

“ Taking  a New  Testament  and  opening  it  at  Luke  i,  32, 
the  Jew  asked:  ‘Do  you  believe  that  what  is  here  written 
shall  be  literally  accomplished, — The  Lord  God  shall  give 
unto  Him  the  throne  of  His  father,  David ; and  He  shall 
reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob  forever?’  ‘ I do  not,’  answered 
the  clergyman,  ‘ but  rather  take  it  to  be  figurative  language, 
desenptive  of  Christ’s  spiritual  reign  over  the  Church.’ 

Then  ,’  replied  the  Jew,  ‘ neither  do  I believe  literally  the 
words  preceding,  which  say  that  this  Son  of  David  should 


12 


yESUS  IS  COMING, 


be  born  ot  a virgin ; but  take  them  to  be  merely  a figurative 
m.anner  of  describing  the  remarkable  character  for  purity 
of  him  who  is  the  subject  of  the  prophecy,’  ‘But  why,’ 
continued  the  Jew,  ‘do  you  refuse  to  believe  literally  verses 
32  and  33,  while  you  believe  implicitly  the  far  more  incre- 
dible statement  of  verse  31  ?’  ‘I  believe  it,’  replied  the 
clergyman,  ‘ because  it,  is  a fact.’  ‘ Ah !’  exclaimed  the 
Jew,  with  an  inexpressible  air  of  scorn  and  triumph,  ‘ YOU 
believe  Scripture  because  it  is  a fact  ; I believe  it  because 
it  S the  WORD  OF  GOD.’  ” 

And  now,  dear  reader,  was  not  the  argument  of  the 
Jew  candid  and  forcible  ? There  are  svmbols,  figures  or 
tropes,  metaphors,  &c.,  used  in  Scripture  and  there  are, 
also,  allegories. 

But,  unless  they  are  so  stated  in  the  text,  or  plainly 
indicated  in  the  context,  we  should  hold  only  to  the  literal 
sense. 

The  words  of  Christ  in  John  7,  38  we  are  told  in  the  very 
next  verse  were  spoken  “of  the  Spirit,  which  they  that 
believe  on  Him  should  receive.” 

The  allegory  in  Gal.  4,  24-31,  in  no  possible  manner 
detracts  from  the  literal  sense  of  Scripture,  but  on  the  con- 
trary it  confirms  it.  We  know  that  both  Hagar  and  Sarah 
had  a literal  physical  existence.  Mt.  Sinai  and  Jerusalem 
are  literal. 

We  have  a literal  Christ,  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant, 
(Heb.  12,  24).  And  so  we  believe  that  the  “Jerusalem 
which  is  above,”  of  which  Sarah  is  typical — “the  heavenly 
Jerusalem,”  (Heb.  12,  22),  “the  new  Jerusalem  which 
cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  God,”  (Rev.  3,  i2-f2i,  2, 
10),  is  also  literal,  tangible  and  real.  How  then,  are  we 
authorized,  from  such  examples  as  these,  (which  are  most 
prominent  among  those  cited  by  post-millenialists  as  author- 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


n 


ity  for  ‘‘  spiritualizing  ”)  to  do  away  with  the  literal  sense  of 
Luke  I,  32-33,  or  of  the  multitude  of  passages  which  pre- 
dict the  restoration  of  Israel,  the  coming  of  Christ,  or  which 
describe  His  glorious  Kingdom  ? There  can  be  no  warrant 
for  it.  It  subverts  the  authority  and  power  of  the  Word  of 
God,  and  Post-millennialists,  by  so  doing,  open  wide  the 
door  for  skeptics  and  latitudinarians  of  all  descriptions. 
There  are  a portion  of  the  Israelites  in  the  present  day  who 
style  themselves  reformed ''  or  “liberal."  They  likewise 
spiritualize  the  Old  Testament  prophecies  and  have  there- 
fore ceased  to  look  for  any  literal  Messiah.  One  of  them 
not  long  since  said  to  the  writer  “ the  nineteenth  cen- 
tury is  the  MESSIAH,"  and  this  absurd  doctrine  is  now 
quite  generally  preached  in  their  principal  congregations. 
That  even  Jews  should  thus  join  with  Gentiles  in  'spirit- 
ualizing ‘ Scriptures,  is  a marvelous  sign  ot  the  times  in 
which  we  live.  (“When  the  Son  of  Man  cometh  shall  He 
find  (the)  faith  on  the  earth.?"  Luke  18,  8.)  Why!  the 
same  process  of  spiritualizing  away  the  literal  sense  of  these 
plain  texts  of  Scripture,  will  sap  the  foundation  of  every 
Christian  doctrine  and  leave  us  to  drift  into  absolute  infi- 
delity, or  the  vagaries  of  Swedenborgianism. 

What  is  the  purpose  of  language,  if  not  to  convey  defi- 
nite ideas  } Surely  the  Holy  Spirit  could  have  chosen  words 
to  convey  His  thoughts  correctly.  Indeed  it  is  all  summed 
up  in  the  inquiry  of  a little  child,  “If  Jesus  didn’t  mean 
what  He  said,  why  didn’t  He  say  what  He  meant?"  But 
we  believe  that  He  did  mean  what  He  said,  and  that  His 
words  will  “not  pass  away."  Mat.  24,  35. 

He  said  that  He  came  “not  to  destroy  the  law  or  the 
prophets,  but  to  fulfill,"  and  “Till  heaven  and  earth  pass, 
one  jot  or  one  tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  law,  tili 
all  be  fulfilled.  ' Mat.  5,  17-18. 


14 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


If  He  came  and  literally  fulfilled  the  prophecies  of  a suf- 
fering Messiah,  Psa.  22,  Isa.  53,  &c.,  will  He  not  as  surely 
come  and  likewise  fulfill  the  prophecies  of  a glorified  Messiah 
reigning  in  victory  and  majesty.?  Psa.  2 + 72  + Dan.  7,  13-14 
Isa.  9-1-  II  +60,  &c.  Think  of  the  many  prophecies  descrip- 
tive of  a suffering  Messiah,  which  we  have  seen  literally 
fulfilled,  and  upon  which  we  rest,  as  such  strong  evMence 
for  the  truth  and  inspiration  of  the  Word,  to  wit: 

Isa.  7,  14 — Born  of  a virgin. 

Mic.  5,  2 — At  Bethlehem. 

Jer.  31,  15 — Slaughter  of  the  children. 

Hos.  II,  I — Called  out  of  Egypt. 

Isa.  II,  2 — Anointed  with  the  Spirit. 

Zech.  9,  9 — Entry  into  Jerusalem. 

Psa.  41,  9 + 55,  12-14 — Betrayed  by  a friend. 

Zech.  13,7 — Disciples  forsake  Him. 

“ II,  12 — Sold  for  thirty  pieces  of  silver. 

“ II,  13 — Potter’s  field  bought. 

Isa.  50,  6 — Spit  on  and  scourged. 


Psa.  69,  21— Gall  and  vinegar. 

Psa.  22 — Hands  and  feet  pierced. 

— Garments  parted— -lots  cast. 

Isa.  53 — Poverty,  suffering,  patience,  and  death.  And 
many  other  passages. 

All  these  were  literally  fulfilled  when  Christ . came.  Do 
not,  then,  reject  the  literal  fulfillment  of  those  numerous 
prophecies  which  describe  His  future  coming,  and  His 
glorious  reign  upon  the  earth.  Namely  : — 

That  He  shall  come  Himself, — i Thes.  4,  16. 

That  He  shall  shout,  — i Thes.  4,  16. 

That  the  dead  will  hear  his  voice, — John  5,  28. 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


15 


That  the  raised  and  changed  believers  will 

be  caught  up  to  meet  Him  in  the  air, — l Thes.  4,  17. 
That  He  will  receive  them  unto  Himself, — John  14,  3. 
That  He  will  minister  unto  His  watching 

servants, — Lu.  12,  37. 

That  He  will  come  to  the  earth  again, — Acts  i,  1 1- 

To  the  same  Mount  Olivet  from  which 
He  ascended, — Zech.  14,  4. 

In  flaming  fire, — 2 Thes.  i,  8. 

In  the  clouds  of  heaven  with  power  and 
great  glory, — Mat.  24,  30;  i Pet.  i,  7, +4,  13. 

And  stand  upon  the  earth, — Job  19,  25. 

That  His  saints  (the  Church)  shall  come  with 

Him, — Deut.  33,  2 ; i Thes.  3,  13;  Jude  14. 

That  every  eye  shall  see  Him, — Rev.  i,  7. 

That  He  shall  destroy  Antichrist, — 2 Thes.  2,  8. 

That  He  shall  sit  in  His  throne, — Mat.  25,  31 ; Rev.  5,  13. 
That  all  nations  will  be  gathered  before  Him, 

and  He  will  judge  them, — Mat.  25,  32, 

That  He  shall  have  the  throne  of  David, — Isa.  9,  6-7  ; 

Lu.  X,  32  ; Ezek.  21,  25-27. 
That  it  will  be  upon  the  earth, — Jer.  23,  5-6. 

That  He  shall  have  a kingdom, — Dan.  7,  13-14. 

And  rule  over  it  with  His  saints, — Dan.  7,  18-22-27; 

Rev.  5,  10. 

That  all  kings  and  nations  shall  serve  Him,— Psa.  72,  ii  ; 

Isa.  49,  6-7  ; Rev.  15,  4. 
That  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  shall  become 

His  kingdom, — Zech.  9,  10;  Rev.  ii,  15. 

That  the  people  shall  gather  unto  Him,— • Gen.  49,  i o. 

That  every  knee  shall  bow  to  Him, — Isa.  45,  23, 

That  they  shall  come  and  worship  the  King, — Zech.  14,  16 1 

Psa.  86,  9. 


i6 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


That  He  shall  build  up  Zion, — 

That  His  throne  shall  be  in  Jerusalem, — 


Psa.  102,  i6 
Jer.  3.  17  ; 
Isa.  33,  20-21. 


That  the  Apostles  shall  sit  upon  twelve  thrones, 

judging  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel, — Mat.  19,  28  , 

Lu.  22,  28  30. 

That  He  shall  rule  all  nations, — Psa.  2,  8-9 ; Rev.  2,  27. 

That  He  shall  rule  with  judgment  and  justice, — Isa.  9,  7. 

That  the  Temple  in  Jerusalem  will  be  rebuilt 
(Ezek.  chapters  40-48),  and  the  glory  of 
the  Lord  will  come  into  it, — Ezek.  43,  2-5,  -f  44,  4 
That  the  glory  of  the  Lord  shall  be  revealed, — Isa.  40.  5. 
That  the  wilderness  shall  be  a fruitful  field, — Isa.  32,  15. 

That  the  desert  will  blossom  as  the  rose, — Isa.  35,  i,  2. 
And  His  rest  shall  be  glorious, — Isa.  ii,  10. 

And  many  more  we  might  mention. 

Surely,  there  is  no  symbolism  in  these  plain  prophecies, 
which  gives  us  any  authority  to  spiritualize  ” them. 
Rather  let  us  expect  that  He  will  as  literally  fulfill  these 
as  He  did  the  others  at  His  first  coming. 

AGAIN,  HIS  COMING  DOES  NOT  MEAN  DEATH. 

His  FIRST  coming  did  not  mean  death  to  the  Jews,  and 
they  did  not  so  understand  it ; neither  does  His  SECOND 
coming  mean  death  to  Christians,  nor  should  they  so  under- 
stand it. 

Jesus  makes  a clear  distinction  between  death  and  His 
COMING  in  John  21.  He  tells  Peter  how  he  should  die,  and 
then,  by  contrast,  He  speaks  of  John,  saying:  “If  I will 
that  he  tarry  till  I come,  what  is  that  to  thee  .'^”  That  is. 
that  John  might  not  die,  but  live  till  Jesus  should  come 
again.  The  disciples  so  understood  it,  and  reported  that  Ue 
should  not  die. 

Death  is  an  enemy  (i  Cor,  15,  26),  and  at  Christ’s  coming 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


17 


we  are  raised  from  the  dead,  and  shout  victory  over  death 
and  the  grave.  “O  Death,  where  is  thy  sting?  O Hades, 
where  is  thy  victory?”  i Cor.  15,  23,  54,  55. 

If  we  are  faithful  unto  death  (that  is,  though  faithfulness 
cost  us  our  lives)  He  has  promised  us  a crown  (Rev.  2,  10.) 
but  we  do  not  receive  it  until  He  comes.  2 Tim.  4,  8; 
I Pet.  5,  4. 

Nothing  is  promised  us  at  death,  except  to  be  at  rest 
(2  Thes.  1,7;  Rev.  14,  13)  in  Paradise  (Lu.  16,  22.  +23,  43). 
But  we  are  promised  all  things  in  the  resurrection,  when 
Jesus  comes.  Lu.  14,  14,  +20.  35-36  ; Rom.  8,  32. 

Therefore  we  find  Paul  yearning  for  this  resurrection, 
Phil.  3,  II. 

He  did  not  want  to  be  unclothed  by  death  (2  Cor.  5,  4), 
but  clothed  upon  by  the  resurrection.  2 Cor.  5,  4;  i Cor. 

15.  53-54. 

Let  any  one  insert  “ death  ” in  the  passages  which  speak 
of  Christ’s  coming,  and  see  how  it  will  apply.  For  instance: 

“For ‘death’  shall  come  in  the  glory  of  his  Father.” 
Mat.  16,  27. 

“When  ‘death’  shall  sit  in  the  throne  of  his  glory.” 
Mat.  19,  28. 

“ Hereafter  shall  ye  see  ‘ death  ’ sitting  on  the  right  hand 
of  power,  and  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven.”  Mat.  26, 64. 

“ Behold  he  (death)  cometh  with  clouds  and  every  eye 
shall  see  Him.”  Rev.  i,  7. 

“For  cur  conversation  is  in  heaven,  from  whence,  also, 
we  look  for  ‘ death.’  ” Phil.  3,  20. 

If  the  reader  thinks  that  these  are  exceptional  passages, 
we  beg  of  you  to  try  it  in  other  Scripture  referring  to  His 
coming.  The  only  possible  similarity  consists  in  analogy — 
viz : in  the  fact  that  we  do  not  know  the  time  when  we  shall 
die.  But  thanks  be  to  God,  we  may  not  die  at  all,  for  “ We 
shall  not  all  sleep.”  i Cor,  15,  51. 


i8 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


“ There  will  be  one  generation,  at  least,  who  will  realize 
that  the  coming  of  our  Lord  is  not  death/' 

And  if  it  is  not  admissible  to  say  “ for  ‘ death, ^ himselt. 
shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a shout,"  (i  Thes.  4,  16), 
neither  is  it  admissible  to  say  '‘Watch,  therefore;  for  ye 
know  not  what  hour  ‘ death  ' doth  come."  Mat,  24,  42. 

For,  by  such  wresting  of  Scripture,  we  jostle  this  promi- 
nent truth,  of  our  Lord’s  advent,  into  the  back-ground,  and 
substitute  therefor  the  ‘ grim  monster,’  death. 

It  is  assuming  too  much,  to  say  that  death  is  practically, 
to  the  believer,  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  For  we  do  not 
know  it,  and  the  Scriptures  do  not  assert  it.  On  the  con- 
trary, the  events  which  occur,  as  the  Scriptures  teach  us, 
when  the  Lord  comes,  do  not  occur  at  the  death  of  a Chris- 
tian. The  dead  are  not  then  raised,  nor  are  the  living 
believers  changed,  as  they  will  be  when  the  Lord  comes. 
We  know  very  little  about  Hades  or  the  intermediate  state 
of  the  dead,  but  it  would  appear,  from  Rev.  6,  9-11,  that  the 
departed  souls  yearn  for  the  execution  of  Judgment,  which 
occurs  when  the  Lord  comes.  See  i Cor.  4,  5,  +2  Tim,  4,  i; 
ELev.  II,  18;  Mat.  25,  31-40.  Spiritually,  the  believer  is 
with  Christ  now,  and  always  (John  14,  23  ; Mat.  28.  20),  but, 
to  be  with  Christ,  bodily  or  personally  (John  12,  26,  + 17,  24), 
is  only  to  be  attained  by  the  resurrection,  at  His  coming. 
John  14,  3,  + i Thes.  4,  18.  Therefore,  it  is  entirely  unscrip- 
tural  to  instruct  the  believer  to  look  for  death,  as  being 
synonymous  with,  or  equivalent  to,  the  Lord’s  coming.  Rev. 
David  Brown,  although  a prominent  post-millennialist,  recog- 
nizes this  and  he  says : “ The  coming  of  Christ  to  individ- 
uals at  death — however  warrantably  we  may  speak  so,  and 
whatever  profitable  considerations  it  may  suggest — is  not 
fitted  for  taking  that  place  in  the  view  of  the  believer  which 
Scripture  assigns  to  the  Second  Advent."  And  he  very 
properly  illustrates  by  the  following  passages  : 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


IQ 


“ Let  not  your  heart  be  trout  .^d,  (said  Jesus  to  his  sor  row- 
ing disciples):  In  my  Father’s  house  are  many  mansions;  I 
go  to  prepare  a place  for  you.  And  if  I go  away  ’ — What 
then?  ‘ Ye  shall  soon  follow  me?  Death  shall  shortly  bring 
us  together?’  Nay;  but  Mf  I go  away,  I will  come 
AGAIN  AND  RECEIVE  YOU  UNTO  MYSELF  ; that  where  I am 
there  ye  may  be  also.*  John  14,  3. 

‘ And  while  they  looked  stedfastly  toward  heaven  as  he 
went  up,  behold,  two  men  stood  by  them  in  white  apparel ; 
which  also  said,  Ye  men  of  Galilee,  why  stand  ye  gazing  up 
into  heaven,  this  same  Jesus  which  is  taken  up,  from  you 
into  heaven  shall  ’ — What  ? Take  you  home  soon  to  himself, 
at  death?  Nay,  but  shall  ‘so  COME  in  like  manner  as  ye 
have  seen  him  GO  into  heaven.’  Acts  i,  10  ii. 

“And '' he  adds,  “how  know  we  that  by  jostling  this 
event,  (the  Advent)  out  of  its  scriptural  place  in  the  expect- 
tations  of  the  Church,  we  are  not,  in  a great  degree,  destroy- 
ing its  character  and  power  as  a practical  principle  ? Can 
we  not  believe,  though  unable  to  trace  it,  that  God’s  meth- 
ods are  ever  best ; and  that  as  in  nature,  so  perhaps  in  revel- 
ation, a modification  by  us  of  the  divine  arrangements, 
apparently  slight,  and  attended  even  with  some  seeming 
advantages,  may  be  followed  by  a total  and  unexpected 
change  of  results,  the  opposite  of  what  is  anticipated  and 
desired?  So  we  fear  it  to  be  here.”*  We  would  that  we 
had  space  to  quote  more,  for  we  admire  this  frank  admis- 
sion— that  death  is  not  the  coming  of  our  Lord— from  one 
who  labors  so  hard  to  support  post-millennialism.  Again, 
the  substitution  of  death  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  prac- 
tically degrades  the  grand  doctrine  of  the  resurrection,  from 
its  lofty  prominence  in  Scripture,  to  almost  an  unnecessary, 
appendage. 


* Second  Advent  pages.  21,  22. 


20 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


But  we  believe  in  the  preaching  of  Jesus  and  the  resur- 
rection, (Acts  4,  2, + 17,  18.).  and  we  look  forward,  with 
joyous  anticipation  to  the  resurrection  from  the  dead,  as  the 
time  when  Jesus  shall  give  us  the  victory  over  death,  i Cor. 
54-55- 

Oh  ! that  Christians  might  realize  “ the  grace  that  is  to  be 
brought  unto  ''  us  (not  at  death  but)  ‘‘at  the  revelation  of 
Jesus  Christ."  i Pet.  i,  13. 

Nowhere  in  the  Savior’s  teachings  are  we  commanded  to 
watch  or  prepare  for  death.  But  we  are  commanded  to 
watch  and  prepare  for  Christ’s  coming. 

Therefore,  let  us  not  be  deceived  by  the  thought  that  our 
great  enemy.  Death,  is  the  precious  coming  of  Jesus. 

So,  beloved,  we  conclude  that  this  glorious  doctrine  does 
concern  you. 

Then,  perhaps,  you  say : “ I don’t  know  much  about  it, 
and  I can’t  understand  it.’’  But  do  you  want  to  under- 
stand it  If  so,  God’s  word  is  open  to  you.  The  Holy 
Spirit  will  teach  you  (John  14,  26  ).  He  will  show  you 
things  to  come  (John  16,  13  ),  and  these  pages  are  written 
with  the  earnest  desire  to  aid  you  in  the  study  of  this 
truth. 

Will  you  study  it  ? Will  you  search  for  yourself,  as  did 
the  noble  Bereans  '>  ( Acts  17,  1 1,  ) not  merely  to  read  through 
this  little  book,  but  to  use  it  simply  as  an  index,  and  go  to 
the  Word,  search  out  the  passages  herein  referred  to,  read 
them,  and  pray  over  them,  until  the  Holy  Spirit  guides  you 
into  the  truth  ? If  so,  we  believe  that  you  will  see  the  light, 
and  find  comfort  to  your  soul. 

Said  a Christian,  who  had  long  opposed  the  truth  of  the 
pre-millennial  coming  of  Christ,  “ I have  spent  the  happiest 
night  of  my  life,  for  last  evening  I saw  the  truth  concerning 
the  SECOND  COMING.”  It  filled  him  with  joy,  and  he  is  one 


yusus  IS  COMING, 


2t 


who  has  been  greatly  used  in  leading  souls  to  Christ.  May 
God  bless  and  thus  use  you,  dear  reader. 


THE  THREE  APPEARINGS. 

The  grandest  fact  in  history  is  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Lord 
of  Glory,  has  been  in  this  world. 

And  the  most  important  fact  of  the  present  is,  that  He  is 
now  in  Heaven  making  intercession  for  us.  Heb.  7,  25  ; 
Rom.  8,  34;  I John  2,  i. 

And  the  greatest  prophesied  event  of  the  future  is,  that 
He  is  COMING  AGAIN. 

These  three  appearings  are  beautifully  set  forth  in  the  9th 
of  Hebrews. 

His  appearing  upon  earth  “ to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice 
of  Himself."  Verse  26. 

His  entering  “ into  heaven  itself,  now  to  appear  in  the 
presence  of  God  for  us.”  Verse  24. 

“ And  unto  them  that  look  for  Him  shall  He  appear  the 
second  time,  without  sin  unto  salvation."  Verse  28. 

While  He  was  here  upon  earth  He  said : “ It  is  expedient 
for  you  that  I go  away"  (John  16,  7),  and  He  went  away. 
Acts  I,  9.  He  said,  “ I go  to  prepare  a place  for  you."  But 

HE  PROMISED, 

“If  I go  and  prepare  a place  for  you,  I will  come  again, 
and  receive  you  unto  myself ; that  where  1 am,  there 
ye  may  be  also."  John  14,  2-3.  He  gave  us  this  promise  as 
our  HOPE  AND  COMFORT  while  He  is  away. 

He  said  : “ In  the  world  ye  shall  have  tribulation  " (John 
33)»  " shall  weep  and  lament,  and  . . . be  sorrowful,  . . . 
but  I WILL  SEE  YOU  AGAIN,  and  your  heart  shall  rejoice.” 
Verses  20,  22. 


22 


JESUS  IS  COMING 


Nothing  can  be  more  comforting  to  the  Church,  the  bride 
ot  Christ  (Eph.  5,  23-32),  than  this  precious  promise,  which 
our  absent  Lord  has  left  us,  that  He  will  come  and  receive 
us  unto  Himself,  and  that  we  shall  be  with  Him,  to  behold 
His  glory.  John  17,  24. 

He  has  given  us 

THE  LORD’S  SUPPER, 

that  we  should  take  the  bread  and  the  cup  in  remembrance 
of  Him  (Lu.  22,  19),  and  to  show  His  death,  till  He  come. 
I Cor,  II,  26.  We  have  this  simple  and  loving  memorial, 
for  a continual  sign  of  this  PROMISE,  during  all  the  earthly 
pilgrimage  of  the  church  (Heb.  ii,  13  ; i Peter,  2,  ii),  and 
through  it,  we  look  forward  from  the  cross  to  His  coming, 
when  He  will  drink  it  anew  with  us,  in  His  Father’s  king- 
dom (Mat.  26,  29  ; Lu.  22,  15-20),  at  the  marriage  feast  of 
the  Lamb.  Mat.  22,  i-io;  Luke  14,  16-24;  Rev.  19,7-9. 

It  is  a constant  reminder  of  His  promise,  pointing  our  eye 
of  faith  to  His  coming  again.  “ He  is  faithful  that  promised 
(Heb.  10,  22-25),  and  we  are  exhorted  to  have  confidence 
and  patience,  that  we  may  “receive  the  promise,”  “for yet  a 
little  while,  and  he  that  shall  come,  will  come,  and  will  not 
tarry.’*  Heb.  10,  35-37. 

One  has  truly  said,  that  the  coming  of  Christ  is 

THE  VERY  POLE  STAR  OF  THE  CHURCH,* 

and  the  apostle  Paul  calls  it  “That  blessed  hope.” 
Tit.  2,  13. 

Jesus  and  the  apostles  and  the  prophets  have  given  great 
prominence,  in  the  Scriptures,  to  this  inspiring  theme.  The 
early  Fathers  and  the  Christian  Church,  for  the  first  two 
centuries  of  our  era,  ftDund  in  it  their  chief  source  of  hope 
and  comfort.  The  belief,  that  Jesus  was  coming  in  glory,  to 


*Rev.  David  Bro’wn,  D D. 


^ESUS  IS  COMING, 


23 


reign  with  His  saints  on  the  earth,  during  the  Millennium, 
was  almost  universal  with  them. 

But  in  the  third  century  there  arose  a school  of  interpreters, 
headed  by  Origen,  who  so  “ spiritualized  ” the  Scriptures, 
that  they  ceased  to  believe  in  any  literal  Millennium  whatso- 
ever. Their  system  of  interpretation  has  been  severely  con- 
demned by  Martin  Luther,  Dr.  Adam  Clarke  and  other 
commentators. 

When  Constantine  was  converted  and  the  Roman  empire 
became,  nominally,  Christian,  it  appeared  to  many  that  the 
Millennium  had  come,  and  that  they  had  the  kingdom  on 
earth.  The  Church,  hand  in  hand  with  the  world,  plunged 
into  the  dark  ages,  until  awakened  by  the  great  reformers  of 
the  sixteenth  century,  who  again  began  to  proclaim  the  com- 
forting hope  and  blessed  promise  of  the  coming  of  Christ ; 
and  since  that  time  the  subject  so  long  neglected,  has  been 
studied  and  preached  with  increasing  interest.  Indeed  in  the 
last  two  centuries,  it  seems  to  have  risen  (with  the  doctrine 
of  salvation  by  simple  faith  in  a crucified  Saviour)  into  some- 
what the  same  prominence  which  it  occupied  in  the  early 
church.  God  be  praised  for  it.  Who  shall  say.  it  is  not  the 
fulfillment  of  the  early  and  latter  rain  ? James  5, 7-8. 

But  about  the  year  seventeen  hundred  a new  error  crept 
into  the  Church,  to* wit : 

POST-MILLENNIALISM. 

This  was  instituted  by  Daniel  Whitby,  an  English  divine, 
or  proclaimed  by  him  as  a new  hypothesis,,  namely,  that  the 
Church  would  prosper  and  extend  until  the  world  should  be 
converted,  and  this  triumph  of  the  Church  would  constitute 
the  Millennium  ; and  that  Jesus  would  not  come  until  after 
the  Millennium. 


^4 


JESUS  IS  COMlNd, 


No  wonder  that  he  calls  it  a “new  hypothesis,”  for  he 
himself  bears  testimony  in  his  “ treatise  on  Traditions,”  that 
the  doctrine  of  the  Millennium,  or  the  reign  of  Saints  on 
earth  a thousand  years,  passed  among  the  best  ot  Christians 
for  two  hundred  and  fifty  years,  for  a tradition  apostolical, 
and,  as  such,  is  delivered  by  many  fathers  of  the  second  and 
third  century,  who  speak  of  it  as  the  tradition  of  our  Lord 
and  his  apostles. 

For  want  of  space  we  refer  the  reader  to  “The  Voice  of 
the  Church,”  by  D.  T.  Taylor,  to  show  the  long  line  of 
eminent  witnesses,  embracing  Her  mas,  Justin  and  the  Mar- 
tyrs, Luther,  Melanchthon,  Mede,  Milton,  Burnett,  Isaac 
Newton,  Watts,  Charles  Wesley,  Toplady,  and  a host  of 
others,  illustrious  in  the  annals  of  the  Church,  who,  through 
the  past  eighteen  centuries,  have  borne  overwhelming  testi- 
mony to  the  truth  of  the  pre-millennial  coming  of  Christ.* 

Strange  indeed,  that  the  Church,  in  the  face  of  such  evi- 
dence, should  drift  away  from  the  simple  teaching  of  the 
Word  and  the  faith  of  the  fathers.  And  yet,  though  of  such 
recent  origin,  this  error  of  post-  millennialism  has  not  only 
CREPT  INTO  THE  CHURCH,  but  has  been  accepted  by  the 
great  majority  of  Christians,  pastors,  and  people,  especially 
in  this  country. 

This  then  is  the  principal  point  of  the  question,  namely  : 
Will  the  coming  of  Christ  occur  before  the  Millenniu  u,  and 
may  it  therefore  happen  at  any  moment,  as  Pre-millennialists 
believe?  or  will  it  occur  after  the  Millennium,  and  thus  be, 
at  least,  a thousand  years  in  the  future  ? as  Post-millennialists 
believe.  ^ 

We  invite  your  prayerful  attention  to  the  following  scrip- 
tural arguments,  which,  we  believe,  show  that  it  will  be 


*See  also  page  43. 


yESUS  IS  COMING, 


25 


PRE-MILLENNIAL. 

L In  2 Thes.  2,  8.  The  Antichrist,  who  is  on  all  sides 
confessed  to  be  pre-millennial,  is  to  be  destroyed  with  the 
brightness  of  His  (Christ’s)  coming,  or  more  literally  the 
ripiphany  (appearing*)  of  His  own  presence.  This  fixes  the 
coming  of  Christ  to  he  pre-millennial. 

Bishop  Mcllvaine  says  of  this  argument  that  “ it  is 
wholly  unanswerable.” 

Even  Mr.  Brown,  the  great  champion  of  post-millennialism, 
admits  that  this  is  an  apparent  evidence  for  the  pre-millennial 
advent,  and  he  has  been  obliged  to  meet  it  by  that  process 
of  “ spiritualizing  ” Scripture  which  has  been  so  condemned 
by  Dr.  John  Pye  Smith,  Martin  Luther,  Sir  Isaac  Newton, 
Bishop  Hooker,  Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  and  others.  On  this 
argument  alone  we  might  rest,  but  we  have  others  fully  as 
conclusive. 

II.  In  Mat.  24,  29-31.  The  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  t 
is  said  to  be  immediately  after  the  Tribulation.  But  this 
Tribulation  is  pre-millennial  or  before  the  reign  of  peace. 
Mat.  24,  21;  Lu.  21,  24,  &c. ; Isa.  24.  16-23,-1-60,  2,  &c. 
See  also  diagram  on  page  48.  And  therefore,  the  coming  is 
pre-millennial. 

III.  The  TRUE  CHURCH  is  a persecuted,  suffering,  cross- 
bearing people  (John  15,  19-21,-1-16,  33)  thereunto  appointed 
(i  Thes.  3,  3),  so  that  “ all  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus 
shall  suffer  persecution  ” (2  Tim.  3, 12) ; and  this  will  continue 


* See  Greek  k7Ct(pavB(a  same  word  used  in  i Tim.  6,  14;  2 Tim. 
I,  10, -H  4,  i,+  4,8  ; and  Titus  2,  13  ; in  each  place  translated 
appearing. 

tThis  IS  his  coming  at  the  Revelation  . see  diagram,  page  48. 


26 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


until  Christ  comes  (2  Thes.  i,  4-10),  which  precludes  any 
Millennium  until  after  His  coming. 

IV.  We  are  nowhere  in  the  New  Testament  directed  to 
look  for  the  Millennium  before  the  coming  of  Christ.  But  we 
are  expressly  taught,  that  the  tares  and  the  wheat  will  grow 
together  until  the  end  (of  this  age) ; that  evil  men  and 
seducers  will  wax  worse  and  worse ; that  as  it  was  in  the 
days  of  Noah,  and  Lot,  so  shall  it  be  at  the  coming  of  the 
Son  of  Man.  Mat.  13;  2 Pet.  3,  3-4;  i Tim.  4,  1-2;  2 Tim 

3,  13;  2 Tim.  4,  3-4;  Lu.  17,  26-37;  Mat.  24,  37*51.  And 
such  is  the  character  and  number  of  the  tares,  that  their 
destruction,  before  the  harvest,  would  endanger  the  children 
of  the  kingdom.  Mat.  13,  29.  This  absolutely  precludes 
the  idea  of  a millennial  reign  of  righteousness  in  this  dis- 
pensation. 

From  the  time  that  the  first  Adam  surrendered  the  king- 
dom to  Satan,  the  effort  to  re  establish  it  with  man  has  been 
a continual  failure,  though  it  was  given  to  Noah  (Gen.  9,  1-2) 
Saul  (i  Sam.  9,  16, + 13,  13),  Nebuchadnezzar  (Dan.  2,  37,+ 

4,  25-32),  and  others.  And  it  will  be  a failure  in  this  sin- 
cursed  earth,  until  the  second  Adam,  who  has  overcome 
Satan,  shall  return  to  purify  the  earth  and  establish  the  king- 
dom on  resurrection  ground.  Therefore  there  will  be  no 
Millennium  until  Christ  comes. 

But  while  we  are  not  told  to  look  for  the  Millennium,  we 
are  repeatedly  and  most  solemnly  enjoined  to  look  for  the 
return  of  our  Lord.  So  we  again  conclude  that  His  return 
must  be  pre- millennial. 

V.  The  millennial  kingdom  will  be  a literal  reign  of 
Christ  on  the  earth,  and  not  simply  a spiritual  exaltation 
of  the  Church, 

“A  king  shall  reign  in  righteousness”  (Isa.  32,  i ; Jer, 
23,  1-6),  “upon  the  throne  of  David”  (Isa  9,  6-7;  Lu.  i. 


yESUS  IS  COMING. 


27 


32  33)  “in  Jerusalem”  (Jer,  3,  17  ; Zech.  14,  16).  The 
Apostles  shall  sit  upon  the  twelve  thrones  (Mat.  19,  28),  and 
the  Saints  shall  reign  on  the  earth.  Rev.  5,  10. 

Speaking  of  the  kingdom,  or  crown  of  Israel,  the  Lord 
God  says  : “ I will  overturn,  overturn,  overturn  it : and  it 

shall  be  no  more,  until  He  come  whose  right  it  is;  and  1 
will  give  it  Him.”  Ezek.  21,  27. 

The  multitude  of  passages  which  bear  upon  this  fact,  we 
can  not  even  refer  to.  Dr.  J.  Pye  Smith  says,  that  they 
are  far  more  numerous  than  those  which  describe  the  humil- 
iation and  suffering  of  Christ. 

And  they  are  so  specific,  so  full  of  detail,  so  like  the 
prophecies  concerning  the  first  coming,  in  their  literalness, 
that  our  post-millennial  brethren  are  compelled  to  do  the 
utmost  violence  to  the  laws  of  interpretation,  in  the  “ spirit- 
ualizing ” method  with  which  they  meet  this  argument. 

We  believe  that  we  have  the  word  of  prophecy  spoken 
by  “holy  men  of  God,”  “as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
Ghost”  (2  Peter  i,  19)  ; and  that  we  should  direct  our  first 
efforts  toward  understanding  the  literal  sense  (as  it  is  called), 
“ which  alone,”  as  Martin  Luther  says,  “is  the  substance  of 
faith  and  of  Christian  theology.” 

Jesus  is  in  “ heaven,”  at  “ the  right  hand  of  God  ” (i  Pet. 
3,  22),  “ upon  the  throne  with  the  Father”  (Psa  no,  i; 
Rev.  3,  21),  in  the  Holy  of  Holies,  or  true  Holy  Place  (Heb. 
9,  24),  making  intercession  (Rom.  8.  34).  for  those  that  come 
unto  God  by  Him.  Heb.  7,  25.  But  Heaven  has  only  re- 
ceived Him  until  the  time  of  restitution  of  all  things  (Acts 
3,  21),  when  He  shall  come  again,  to  sit  in  the  throne  of  His 
Father  David.  Acts  3,  20;  Lu.  i,  32,  33. 

This  again  proves  His  coming  to  be  pre-millennial  * 

^ For  further  evidence  of  the  distinction  between  the  Church 
and  the  Kingdom,  see  page  55. 


yEsus  IS  COM  me. 


VI.  We  believe  we  have  a conclusive  argument  based 
upon  the  Resurrection,  which  may  be  briefly  stated  as  follows  : 

All  the  dead  will  be  raised,  but,  as  Jesus  was  raised  out 
of  the  dead,  and  the  rest  of  the  dead  were  left,  so  the  dead 
in  Christ  that  are  His  at  His  coming,  will  be  raised  out  of  the 
dead,  and  the  rest  of  the  dead  will  be  left,  until  another  and 
flnal  resurrection,  and  the  Millennium  will  occur  between 
these  two  resurrections,  thus  clearly  showing  Christ’s  coming 
to  be  pre>millennial. 

We  believe  that  any  unprejudiced  mind  will  be  convinced 
of  this  by  simply  reading  the  following  passages  : 

I Cor.  15,  22-26.  For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ 
shall  all  be  made  alive.  But  every  man  in  his  own  order  : Christ 
the  first  fruits  ; afterwards  they  that  are  Christ’s  at  His  coming 

Then  (or  afterwards)  the  end* The  last  enemy  that  shall 

be  destroyed  is  death, 

I Thes.  4,  13-17.  But  I would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant, 
brethren,  concerning  them  which  are  asleep,  that  ye  sorrow  not, 
even  as  others  which  have  no  hope.  For  IF  we  believe  that  Jesus 
died  and  rose  again,  even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will 

God  bring  with  Him For  the  Lord  Himself  shall 

descend  from  heaven  with  a shout,  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel, 
and  with  the  trump  of  God  : and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first. 

Rev  20,  4-14.  And  I saw  thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  theri; 

. . . . and  I saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded  for 
the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  Word  of  God,  and  which  had 
not  worshiped  the  beast,  ....  and  they  lived  and  reigned 
with  Christ  a thousand  ^ears.  But  the  rest  of  the  dead 

*The  Greek  (ita)  here  signifies  next  in  order,  but  not 

necessarily  immediate,  as  will  be  seen  by  the  use  of  the  same  word 
in  Mark  4,  17,  28;  i Tim.  2,  13.  And  in  this  same  chapter, 
(verses  5-7)  it  is  used  interchangably  with  ^Tteita  (epita).  ThF 
fact  seems  to  have  been  altogether  overloo  ed  by  Post-Millenm- 
alists  who  have  therefore  entirely  miscjn:  rued  the  passage* 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


29 


LIVED  NOT  AGAIN  UNTIL  THE  THOUSAND  YEARS  WERE  FINISHED. 
This  is  the  first  resurrection.  Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that 
hath  part  in  the  first  resurrection,  on  such  the  second  death 
hath  no  power,  but  they  shall  be  priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and 
shall  reign  with  Him  a thousand  years.  And  when  the  thousand 
years  are  expired  Satan  shall  be  loosed  out  of  his  prison,  and  shall 

go  out  to  deceive  the  Nations And  I saw  a great 

WHITE  THRONE,  and  Him  that  sat  on  it,  from  whose  face  the  earth 
and  the  heaven  fled  away ; . . . . And  I saw  the  dead,  small 
and  great,  stand  before  God  ; . . . . and  the  sea  gave  up  the 
dead  which  were  in  it;  and  death  and  hell  (Hades)  delivered 
up  the  dead  which  were  in  them.  . 

These  three  passages  are  so  plain,  that  the  wayfaring  man 
need  not  err  therein. 

In  the  first,  we  are  told  the  order  of  the  resurrection — 
each  in  his  own  order”  (Gr,  Band.)  The  figure  is  taken 
from  troops  moving  by  bands  or  regiments. 

First,  Christ  (“  the  first  born  from  the  dead.”  Col.  i,  18). 

Next,  the  godly,  who  die  in  Christ  and  who  are  His  at  His 
coming. 

Next,  the  end,  when  the  rest  of  the  dead  ” (who  are  not 
Christ’s)  shall  come  forth  and  death  kself  be  destroyed. 

The  second  passage,  reiterates  and  emphasizes  the  fact, 
that  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first  and  that  they  rise  when 
the  Lord  descends  from  Heaven  with  a shout.  The  resur- 
rection of  the  ungodly  is  not  spoken  of,  for  they  have  no 
part  in  this  blessed  FIRST  RESURRECTION. 

In  the  third  passage,  we  have  the  first  resurrection  com- 
pleted by  the  resurrection  of  the  Tribulation  Saints  (seep. 
66)  and  the  reign  with  Christ  for  a thousand  years  is  stated 
to  occur  before  the  rest  of  the  dead  are  raised.  And  after 
the  thousand  years  the  rest  of  the  dead,  who  lived  not  again 
until  the  thousand  years  were  finished,  stand  before  God ; 
and  death  and  Hades  deliver  up  the  dead  in  them. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


This  one  thousand  years,  is  the  millennium  (Latin,  mille 
annum).  What  could  be  plainer  than  this  proof  that  Christ’s 
coming  is  to  be  pre-miliennial?  The  dead  in  Christ  are 
raised  at  His  coming  and  they  are  raised  before  the  Millen- 
nium. Therefore  His  coming  must  be  pre-millennial. 

But  it  is  objected  that  we  have  no  right  thus  to  bring  to- 
gether these  passages  from  different  parts  of  the  Word. 

We  answer — why  not.^^  Are  they  not  all  inspired  (2  Tim. 
3,  16)?  Are  they  not  all  the  product  of  one  mind.J^  Read 
carefully,  John  14,  26, + 16,  13  ; Acts  l,  8, +2,  4 ; i Cor.  2,  10; 
2 Pet.  I,  21,  and  see  how  plainly  we  are  taught  that  they  are 
all  the  utterances  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  And  it  is  clear  that  they 
all  relate  to  the  same  subject,  viz : the  resurrection. 

Paul  uses  quotations  in  the  same  manner  in  Rom.  3,  to 
prove  that  all  have  sinned,  and  again  in  Rom.  10,  to  prove  the 
righteousness  which  is  of  faith,  and  in  Heb.  ii,  to  show  the 
fruits  ot  faith.  We  must  certainly  acknowledge  the  pro- 
priety of  following  his  example. 

Indeed  the  same  method  of  aggregating  proof  texts,  is 
used  and  relied  upon  to  show  the  divinity  of  Christ  and  every 
evangelical  doctrine. 

But  it  is  objected  that  only  the  souls  are  mentioned  in  Rev. 
20  and  therefore  it  cannot  be  a literal  resurrection  but  is  only 
the  regeneration,  or  spiritual  resurrection  and  present  life 
of  believers  in  Christ. 

The  fallacy  of  this  is  easily  seen,  for  these  holy  dead 
enjoyed  the  spiritual  resurrection  before  they  ‘‘  were  beheaded 
for  the  witness  of  Jesus.”  Clearly,  it  was  because  of  this 
spiritual  life  in  Christ  and  their  faith  in  the  Word  of  God,  that 
they  became  witnesses  for  Jesus  and  refused  to  worship 
the  beast,  or  his  image  or  receive  his  mark,  and  therefore 
they  were  beheaded  (see  chap.  13,11-15).  Besides, 
(psukee- souls)  means  also,  life,  person  or  individual.  See 
same  word  in  Acts  2,  41,  “ there  were  added  unto  them  about 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


31 


three  thousand  souls  (persons)  and  in  Acts  7,  14, +27,  10, 
37,  + 1 Cor.  15,  45,  + 1 Pet.  3,  20,  4-Rtv.  12,  ii,  + i6,  3 it  unmis- 
takably means  persons.  A spirit  could  not  be  beheaded. 
Only  a person  having  body  and  spirit  could  be  beheaded, 
and  such  it  is  evident  these  were.  But  they  suffered  physi- 
cal death  : that  is,  separation  of  soul  and  body,  and  became 
part  of  the  great  company  of  THE  dead.  The  5th  verse 
emphatically  confirms  this — these  being  that  portion  of  the 
dead  ones  {y^KpCsOv)  who  lived,  while  “ the  rest  of  the  dead 
LIVED  NOT  AGAIN  until  the  thousand  years  were  finished,*' 
and  “this  is  the  FIRST  resurrection.” 

In  this  objection,  post-millennialists  manifest  one  of  their 
most  remarkable  inconsistencies.  They  labor  assiduously  to 
disprove  the  literalism  of  the  first  resurrection,  described  in 
verses  4-6  where  ^6rce?-zao=to  live  and  ^¥:?f<TG'ra'0'z?-anasta- 
sis=resurrection  are  each  twice  used  while  they  hold  that 
verses  12  and  13  do  describe  a literal  resurrection  though 
neither  zao  nor  anastasis  are  used  therein.  Consistency 
requires  that,  if  either  are  .spiritual,  it  should  be  the  latter. 
How  much  better  to  accept  both  as  literal. 

Equally  fallacious  is  the  interpretation,  which  claims  that 
the  first  resurrection  is  the  spiritual  life  of  believers  with 
Christ,  in  Paradise,  (the intermediate  place  of  the  holy  dead). 
For  this  spiritual  life  begins,  not  at  death,  but  at  the  re- 
generation. It  begins  with  the  first  exercise  of  faith  in 
Christ.  “ He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath  everlasting 
life.’’  John  3,  36.  Hath  it  now.  Is  quickened  already,  (CoL 
2,  13),  and  has  been  raised  (Eph.  2,  6;  Col.  3,  i),  and  lives 
the  life  he  now  lives  by  the  faith  of  the  Son  of  God.  Gal.  2. 
19,  20.  This  spiritual  resurrection,  spoken  of  in  Eph.  2,  6; 
Col.  2,  12,  13, + 3,  I,  is  expressed  by  words  entirely  different 
from  anastasis,  which  is  used  in  Rev.  20,  5-6,  and  which  every 
where  in  the  New  Testament  expresses  a literal  resurrection 
of  the  body. 


32 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


Asfain  it  is  objected  that  only  the  beheaded  are  mentioned 
and  those  who  have  specially  to  do  with  the  beast  and  His 
image. 

This  is  true  of  the  latter  part  of  the  verse  only.  And  we 
believe  that  these  are  the  Tribulation  Saints  who  accept  ot 
Christ  and  become  His  martyrs  under  the  reign  of  Antichrist 
(2  Thes.2;  Rev.  13,11-18),  after  the  Church  has  been  caught 
up  to  meet  Christ  in  the  air.  i Thes.  4,  16-17.  (See  page  66). 

But  notice  that  the  first  part  of  the  verse  speaks  of  some 
as  though  they  had  already  been  raised.  “ And  I saw 
thrones,  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judgment  was  given 
unto  them : ” 

Nothing  is  said  about  the  resurrection  of  these  because 
they  had  already  been  raised  at  the  Rapture  previous  to  the 
Tribulation. 

They  are  all  ready  to  occupy  the  thrones  and  reign  upon 
the  earth  according  to  the  promises,  (see  Mat.  19,  28  ; Luke 
22,  28  30,  + 1 Cor.  6,  2-3  ; Rev.  3,  21  ) But  John  sees  the 
Tribulation  Saints  also  raised  to  take  part  in  this  reign  with 
Chi’ist,  which  is  in  perfect  accord  with  the  order  of  the  first 
resurrection. 

CHRIST THE  FIRST  FRUITS. 


they  who 


Christ’s 


Coming. 


at  His 


Next, 


are 


The  Church  and  the  Old  Testament  Saints  wh^ 
are  raised  at  the  Rapture  when  Christ 
comes  in  the  air. 


The  Tribulation  Saints  who  are  raised  at  the 
Revelation  when  Christ  comes 
to  the  earth. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


33 


Again  we  hear  it  objected  that  Christ  said  He  would  raise 
up  those  who  believe  in  Him  at  the  last  day,  (John  6,  39,  40, 
44,  54)  and  if  it  is  at  the  last  day  there  can  not  follow  a 
thousand  years  before  the  unbelievers  are  raised.  But  Peter 
says  one  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a thousand  years  and  a 
thousand  years  as  one  day”  2 Pet.  3,  8.  This  is  the  great 
millennial  day  ushered  in  and  ending  with  resurrection  and 
judgment,  and  during  which  Christ  shall  rule  the  nations 
and  judge  the  world  in  righteousness.  Isa.  ii,  i-io;  Acts  17 
31  ; Rev.  2,  27. 

It  is  “ the  day  of  an  age  ” as  the  Holy  Spirit  designates  it  in 
2 Pet.  3,  18.  See  the  Greek  “ rj  Its  par  aicovoS”  (heemeran 
aionos).  In  harmony  with  this  we  find  that  the  same  word 
rj  fj.s pa  (heemera-day)  signifies  “a  long  period,"  in  John 
8,  56 ; + 9,  4 ; Rom.  10,  21  ; 2 Cor.  6,  2 ; Heb.  4.  7-8. 

Again  it  is  objected  that,  while  there  will  be  a great  dif- 
ference in  the  character  of  the  resurrection  of  the  just  and 
of  the  unjust,  yet  they  must  be  simultaneous  in  time,  for 
both  are  mentioned  in  conjunction,  that  is  in  the  same  verse, 
Dan.  12,  2;  John  5,  29;  Acts  24,  15. 

But  Jesus  has  taught  us  that  this  objection  has  no  force, 
by  giving  us  a remarkable  example  to  the  contrary.  In 
Luke  4,  16-21,  we  read,  that  He  opened  the  book,  found  the 
place  and  read  from  Isa.  61,  to  the  comma  (or  division  of 
clauses)  in  verse  2,  and  closed  the  book,  saying  : “This  day 
is  this  Scripture  fulfilled  in  your  ears."  Why  did  he  stop 
there  ? Because  the  time  had  not  come  to  proclaim  “ the 
day  of  vengeance."  That  comma  has  been  over  eighteen 
centuries  long  and  will  continue  until  Christ  (having  gathered 
His  saints,  i Thes.  4,  1617)  shall  appear  with  them  executing 
vengeance  on  the  ungodly.  2 Thes.  i,  7 10 ; Jude.  14,  15. 
Therefore  Jesus,  himself,  having  taught  us,  that  two  events, 
stated  consecutively  in  Isa.  61,  2,  are  separated  by  more  than 


34 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


eighteen  hundred  years,  surely  we  should  respect  God’s 
Word,  when  it  so  plainly  states  that  there  will  be  a period  of 
a thousand  years  between  the  resurrection  of  the  “ blessed 
and  holy,”“— and  that  of  “the  rest  of  the  dead.” 

The  word  (hora-hour)  which  Jesus  used  in  John  5,  28 
is  the  same  word  as  that  used  in  verse  25.  The  latter  we  all 
believe  has  been  over  eighteen  hundred  years  long.  Why, 
then  may  not  the  former  be  at  least  a thousand  years  long 
and  thus  perfectly  harmonize  with  Rev.  20?  See  also  John  4 
21,  23  and  Rom.  13,  ii  (high  time=Ce?  pa=\X,  is  already  the 
hour)  in  each  of  which  hour  signifies  a long  period. 

Tregelles — who  is  supported  by  the  Jewish  commenta- 
tators — renders  Dan.  12,  2 as  follows: 

“ And  many  from  among  the  sleepers  of  the  dust  of 
tiliie  earth  shall  awake  ; these  shall  be  unto  everlasting  life  J 
but  those  (the  rest  of  the  sleepers  who  do  not  awake  at 
this  time)  shall  be  unto  shame.’'  (See  Jamieson,  Fausset 
and  Brown  on  this  passage).  It  is  needless  to  add  that  this 
niiost  intensely  confirms  the  doctrine  of  the  first  resurrec- 
tilon. 

Lastly  it  is  objected  that  a difference  in  time  for  the 
resurrection  of  the  just  from  that  of  the  unjust,  is  stated 
in  only  one  place  in  the  Word,  to- wit:  Rev.  20,  and  that 
this  is  a book  so  symbolical,  that  we  must  not  rely  upon 
it  for  such  an  important  fact. 

Only  one  place  indeed  ! But  is  not  that  enough  ? Why  ! 
the  existence  of  all  light  rests  upon  the  single  sentence 
in  Gen.  i,  3,  and  it  rests  safely,  because  God  spoke  those 
words.  The  most  marvelous  fact,  in  connection  with  our 
Lord’s  first  appearing,  was  the  immaculate  conception. 
It  has  caused  suspicion  of  Mary’s  character,  and  it  calls 
for  the  greatest  exercise  of  faith  to  believe  in  the  Holy 
Ghost  Fatherhood  of  her  Son.  It  professes  the  holiest 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


35 


purity  where  the  world  can  only  see  fornication  and  shame. 
And  yet  this  astonishing  event  rested  for  centuries  upon 
a single  passage  of  prophecy,  Behold  a virgin  shall  con- 
ceive and  bear  a son.’*  Isa.  7,  14,  and  although  it  was  given 
by  the  Lord,  to  the  Jews  as  a special  and  important  sign 
they  will  not  rely  upon  it,  because  it  occurs  in  a poetical 
book,  and  so  they  reject  the  Babe  of  Bethlehem. 

But  shall  we, — who  believe  that  Isa.  7,  14  has  been 
literally  fulfilled— condemn  the  Jews  for  not  accepting  it, 
and  yet  justify  ourselves  in  rejecting  the  literal  fulfillment 
of  this  plain  statement  in  Rev.  20?  God  forbid.  Remem- 
ber that  he  says,  “ Behold  I come  quickly ; blessed  is  he 
that  keepeth  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book.” 
Rev.  22,  7,  + 1,  3.  Oh  then  let  us  earnestly  entreat  you» 
to  heed  this  one  passage  even  though  it  may  pierce 
through  (Heb,  4,  12)  your  established  opinions.  Don’t 
reject  it.  Don’t  pervert  its  simple  teaching,  for  it  is 
God’s  holy  Word  of  prophecy  and  is  as  immovable  as  the 
rocky  fastness  of  the  mountains — yea  more — for  these  shall 
pass  away  “ but  the  Word  of  the  Lord  endureth  forever.” 

And  here,  dear  reader,  let  us  invite  your  careful  attention 
to  Dean  Alford’s  comment  upon  this  passage,  viz  : this 
is  the  first  resurrection.”  He  says  : It  will  have  been  long 
ago  anticipated  by  the  readers  of  this  commentary,  that  I 
cannot  consent  to  distort  its  words  from  their  plain  sense 
and  chronological  place  in  the  prophecy,  on  account  of  any 
considerations  of  difficulty,  or  any  risk  of  abuses  which  the 
doctrine  of  the  Millennium  may  bring  with  it.  Those  who 
lived  next  to  the  Apostles,  and  the  whole  Church  for  three 
hundred  years,  understood  them  in  the  plain  literal  sense  ; 
and  it  is  a strange  sight  in  these  days  to  see  expositors  who 
are  among  the  first  in  reverence  of  antiquity,  complacently 
casting  aside  the  most  cogent  instance  of  unanimity  which 


36 


JESUS  IS  COMING 


primitive  antiquity  presents.  As  regards  the  text  itself,  no 
legitimate  treatment  of  it  will  extort  what  is  known  as  the 
spiritual  interpretation  now  in  fashion.  If,  in  a passage 
where  two  resurrections  are  mentioned,  where  certain 
SOULS  LIVED  at  the  first,  and  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived 
only  at  the  end  of  a specified  period  after  that  first,  if  in 
such  a passage,  the  first  resurrection  may  be  understood  to 
mean  spiritual  rising  with  Christ,  while  the  second  means 
literal  rising  from  the  grave  ; then  there  is  an  end  of  all  sig- 
nificance in  language,  and  Scripture  is  wiped  out  as  a definite 
testimony  to  anything.  If  the  first  resurrection  is  spiritual, 
then  so  is  the  second,  which  I suppose  n one  will  be  hardy 
enough  to  maintain.  But  if  the  second  is  literal,  then  so  is 
the  first,  which  in  common  with  the  whole  primitive  church 
and  many  of  the  best  modern  expositors,  I do  maintain  and 
receive  as  an  article  of  faith  and  hope.”* 

Now  if  Christ  is  coming  to  raise  the  righteous  a thousand 
years  before  the  ungodly,  it  would  be  natural  and  impera- 
tive that  the  former  should  be  called  a resurrection  from,  or 
OUT  OF  THE  DEAD,  the  rest  of  the  dead  being  left  until  after 
the  thousand  years.  We  rejoice  therefore  that  this  is  just 
what  is  most  carefully  done  in  the  Word,  and  in  this  we 
believe  we  have  another  most  comprehensive  and  definite 
proof  of  the  pre-milennial  coming  of  Christ.  It  consists  in 
the  use  made,  in  the  Greek  testament,  of  the  words  ix  vexpmv 
(ek  nekron). 

These  words  signify  “ from  the  dead  ” or,  out  of  the  dead, 
implying  that  the  other  dead  are  left. 

The  resurrection  vSHpaov  or  rcov  vSHpoov  (nekron,  or 

* See  also  the  quotations  from  distinguished  authorities,  both 
English  and  German  given  as  critical  testimonies  in  the  appen- 
dix to  Pre-millennial  Essays,  published  by  F II.  Revell,  Chicago. 


^}£:SVS  IS  COMING. 


%1 

tOn  nekron-of  the  dead)  is  applied  to  both  classes  because  all 
will  be  raised.*  But  the  resurrection  rSKpoov  (ek  nekron 
=out  of  the  dead)  is  not  once  applied  to  the  ungodly. 

The  latter  phrase  is  used  altogether  49  times,  to-wit : 

34  times,  to  express  Christ’s  resurrection,  whom  we  know 
was  thus  raised  OUT  of  the  dead,  t 

3 times,  to  express  John’s  supposed  resurrection,  who,  as 
Herod  thought,  had  been  thus  raised  out  of  the  dead.J 
3 times,  to  express  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus,  who  was 
also  raised  OUT  of  the  dead.|| 

3 times,  it  is  used  figuratively,  to  express  spiritual  life  out 
OF  THE  deadness  of  sin. 

Rom.  6,  13;  '‘As  those  that  are  alive  from  the  dead." 
II,  15  : “ Life  from  the  dead." 

Eph.  5,  14:  “Arise  from  the  dead." 

It  is  used  in  Luke  16,  31.  Parable  of  the  rich  man. 
“ Though  one  rose  from  the  dead." 

And  in  Heb.  11,19.  Abraham’s  faith  that  God  could  raise 
Isaac  FROM  THE  DEAD. 

And  the  remaining  4 times  it  is  used  to  express  a future 
resurrection  OUT  of  the  dead,  namely,  in  Mark  12,  25, 
where  Jesus  says  : “ When  they  shall  rise  from  the 
DEAD,  vexpaiv^  they  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in 
marriage  ; but  are  as  the  angels  which  are  in  heaven,"  and  in 

*Mat.  22,  31  , Acts  17,  32,  +23,6,  +24,  15,  21,  +i  Cor.  15,  12, 13, 
21,  42  and  especially  John  5,  28-29 
t Mat  17,  9 ; Mark  9,  9-10;  Luke  24,  j.6  ; John  2,  22,  +20,  9, 
21.  14  Acts3,  i5,+4,  10, +10.  41, +13,  30, +13,  34,  4-17  3. + 17.31 
26,  23  ; Rom.  1 , 4,  + 24,  + 6,  4-9,  + 7,  4,  + 8,  1 1 , + 10,  7,  9 ; i Cor. 

15,  12,  20  ; Gal.  I,  I ; Eph.  i,  20 ; Col.  i,  18  +2.  12  ; i Thes,  i,  lo; 
2 Tim.  2,  8 ; Heb,  13,  20;  i Pet.  i,  3,  21. 

JMark  6,  14,  t6  ; Luke  9,  7. 

II  John  12,  I,  9,  17. 


3^ 


JESUS  JS  COMING. 


Luke  20,  35-36.  “But  they  which  shall  be  accounted 
worthy  to  obtain  that  world,  and,  the  resurrection 
WHICH  IS  FROM  AMONG  (THE)  DEAD  (r;;(r  av aOt aC 
rrjC  SK  v€HpGDv),  neither  marry,  nor  are  given  in  marriage  ; 
neither  can  they  die  any  more  : for  they  are  equal  unto  the 
angels  ; and  are  the  children  of  God,  being  the  children 
OF  THE  RESURRECTION.” 

In  Acts  4,  1-2  : The  Sadducees  were  grieved  because  Petet 
and  John  “preached,  through  Jesus,  THE  RESURRECTION 
WHICH  IS  FROM  AMONG  (THE)  DEAD,”  (r//r  avaataair 

rrjy  sh  veKpaov.) 

And  in  Phil.  3,  ii,  it  is  used  in  a maimer  remarkably 
significant.  Our  version  renders  it,  “resurrection  of  the 
dead,”  which  is  especially  wrong,  for  the  Greek  preposition  ek 
occurs  here  in  a duplicate  form,  in  all  the  oldest  manuscripts.* 
The  phrase  is  Tr^v  s^avacradir  rpv  an  vSHpGovjf 
(teen  exanastasin  teen  ek  nekron).  and  the  literal  translation 
is  THE  OUT  RESURRECTION  FROM  AMONG  THE  DEAD, 
which  peculiar  construction  of  language,  gives  a special 
emphasis  to  the  idea  that  this  is  a resurrection  OUT  from 
AMONG  THE  DEAD. 

These  passages  clearly  show,  that  there  is  yet  to  be  a 
resurrection  out  of  the  dead ; that  is,  that  part  of  the  dead 
will  be  raised,  before  all  are  raised.  Olshausen  declares 
that  the  “ phrase  would  be  inexplicable  if  it  were  not  derived 
from  the  idea  that  out  of  the  mass  of  the  dead  some  would 
rise  first.  • 

That  no  unrighteous  have  part  in  this  “first  resurrection”  is 
evident  from  Luke  20,  36:  they  “are  the  children  of  God” 
and  “ equal  unto  the  angels.” 

*See  Jamieson,  Fausset  and  Brown,  Alford,  and  Dr.  Adam 
Clark.  t Greek  text.  Tischendorf  and  Alford. 

JVol  2,  p.  183  Am.  Ed. 


yESUS  IS  COMING. 


39 


It  is  the  resurrection  of  a select  class  only,  viz  : the  right- 
eous, and  therefore  Jesus  calls  it  the  resurrection  OF  THE 
JUST.  Luke  14,  14, — “And  thou  shalt  be  blessed  ; for  they 
can  not  recompense  thee  : for  thou  shalt  be  recompensed  at 
the  RESUKRECTION  OF  THE  JUST.” 

Paul  calls  it  the  better  resurrection.  Heb.  ii,  35. 
It  is  the  resurrection  of  those  that  are  Christ’s  at  his  coming 
(I  Cor.  15,  23),  “the  dead  in  Christ,”  who  shall  “rise  first.” 
I Thes.  4,  16. 

“ Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that  hath  part  in  the  first  resur- 
rection.” Rev.  20,  6. 

Paul,  as  a Pharisee,  believed  in  the  general  fact  of  the 
resurrection  (Acts  23,  6 8).  But  we  see  from  the  foregoing, 
why  he  counted  all  things  but  loss  that  he  might  win  Christ, 
. . . and  know  Him.,  and  the  power  of  His  resurrection,  and 
the  fellowship  of  His  sufferings,  . . . if  by  any  means  he 
might  attain  unto  the  OUT  resurrection  from:  among  the 
DEAD.  Phil.  3,  8- 1 1. 

And  we  see  also,  why  the  three  favored  disciples  were 
“ questioning  one  with  another  what  the  risingyV^?;;^  the  dead 
should  mean.”  Mark  9,  10.  They  understood  perfectly,  what 
the  resurrection  OF  the  dead  meant,  for  this  was  a commonly 
accepted  doctrine  of  the  Jews.  Heb.  6,  2.  But  the  resur- 
rection FROM  the  dead  was  a new  revelation  to  them. 

And  it  is  an  important  revelation  to  us,  for  it  is  “the 
resurrection  of  life.”  John  5,  29  ; Dan.  12,  2. 

But  there  is  also  to  be  a resurrection  of  JUDGMENT  (so 
the  Greek  ) John  5,  29.  It  is  the  resurrection  of  the  unjust. 
Acts  24,  15.  Dan.  12,2;  Rev.  20,  12-13.  It  is  the  completion 
of  the  resurrection  {rSHpaov  or  tgjv  vSHpcor)  of  the  dead. 
Hence  we  see  there  is  a difference  in  time  as  well  as  in  char- 
acter, in  the  order  of  the  resurrection  J the  first  being  that 
of  the  just,  and  vhe  second  that  of  the  unjust ; and  this 


40 


JESUS  JS  CQMINd. 


difference  in  time  is  perfectly  in  accordance  with  the  account 
in  Rev.  20,  where  the  interval  is  stated  to  be  the  1000  years 
of  the  Millennial  kingdom.  And  as  Christ  comes  at  the 
resurrection  of  the  just,  or  those  who  sleep  in  Him  (i  Thes. 
4,  13-16),  His  coming  must  be  pre-millennial.* 

VII.  We  are  commanded  to  watch  for  His  coming. 

Again  and  again  did  Jesus  tell  His  disciples  to  WATCH  ! 
He  said  : “ Watch  therefore,  for  ye  know  not  what  hour  your 
Lord  doth  come."  Mat.  24,  42.  “ Watch  therefore,  for  ye 
know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour."  Mat,  25,  13.  Adding, 
“ And,  what  I say  unto  you,  I say  unto  all, — Watch."  Mark 
13*  35*37-  places  especial  emphasis  on  the  word  Watch, 
particularly  in  Rev.  16,  15,  “ Blessed  is  he  that  Watcheth." 
(See  Greek.) 

Now  it  is  absolutely  inconsistent  with  the  constitution 
of  the  human  mind,  thus  to  watch  for  an  event  which  we 
believe  to  be  one  thousand  years  or  more  in  the  future. 

And  yet  this  is  just  the  position  which  Post-millennialists 
are  forced  to  take. 

Matthew  Henry,  commenting  on  Luke  12,  45,  says  : “ Our 
looking  at  Christ’s  second  coming  as  a thing  at  a distance,  is 

* We  humbly  invite  a candid  and  prayerful  consideration  of 
the  above  argument,  on  the  part  of  Greek  students. 

Dr.  David  Brown  quite  superficially  disposes  of  it  by  the  erro- 
neous presumption  that  Pre-millenarians  apply  the  resurrection 
{^VBKpCsOy  or  TGOV  VBHpcov)^  of  the  dead,  only  to  the  un- 
godly, Whereas,  we  hold  that  it  embraces  all,  even  Christ 
Himself,  but  that  VBKpojv)  from  the  dead,  applies  only  to 
to  the  select  class  who  have  part  in  the  first  resurrection.  Again 
is  he  wrong  in  his  citation  of  the  texts  Mark  9,  9-10 ; Acts  lo,  41, 
4-13,  34,4-26,  23,  and  Rom.  i,  4,  each  of  which,  according  to 
Griesbachhave^^^  rSHpODV  or  bB,  avaaraaBGD^  vBHpGOV. 
Second  Advent,  p,  198. 


'^Msas  7S  COMING. 


4i 

the  cause  of  all  those  ir/egularities  which  render  the  thought 
of  it  terrible  to  us.”  And  on  watching,  he  says  : “To  watch 
implies  not  only  to  believe  that  our  Lord  will  come,  but  to 
desire  that  he  would  come,  to  be  often  thinking  of  His 
coming,  and  always  looking  for  it  as  sure  and  near,  and  the 
time  of  it  uncertain.” 

As  followers  of  Christ  we  are  compared  to  soldiers,  fighting 
the  fight  of  faith  (i  Tim.  i,  i8, +6,  12;  2 Tim.  2,  3, +4,  7), 
and  perhaps  no  better  illustration  could  be  given  us  of 
watching,  than  that  of  picket  duty  in  the  army. 

Old  soldiers  know  that  out  on  the  skirmish  line  it  is  full  of 
life  and  excitement,  because  they  are  watching  for  something 
immediately  possible.  But  in  camp  it  is  a dull,  soulless 
drudgery,  because  they  are  expecting  nothing  until  the  outer 
pickets,  perhaps  five  or  six  miles  away,  are  driven  in. 

How  intensely  do  we  increase  this  difference  in  watching, 
if  we  separate  the  pickets  by  a thousand  years.  And  this  is 
what  post-millennialism  does. 

We  believe  this  argument  appeals  to  the  common  sense 
of  every  person,  and  we  pray  God  that  these  seven  arguments 
may  be  blessed  to  the  perfecting  of  that  which  is  lacking  in 
your  faith,  i Thes.  3,  10. 

He  is  faithfu’  that  hath  promised,  an  He’ll  surely  come  again. 

He’ll  keep  his  tryst  \vi’  me,  at  what  hour  I dinna  ken  ; 

But  he  bids  me  still  to  wait,  an’  ready  aye  to  be, 

To  gang  at  ony  moment  to  my  ain  countrie. 

So  I’m  WATCHING  aye,  and  singing  o’  my  hame  as  I wait. 

For  the  soun’ing  o’  His  footfa’  this  side  the  gowden  gate, 

For  His  bluid  hath  made  me  white,  and  His  hand  shall  dry  my  e’e 
When  He  brings  me  hame  at  last  to  my  ain  countrie. 

True  watching  is  an  attitude  of  mind  and  heart  which 
would  joyfully  and  quickly  turn  from  any  occupation  to  meet 
our  Beloved,  rapturously  exclaiming  this  is  the  Lord ; we 
have  waited  for  HimT  Isa.  25,  9. 


42 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


But,  perhaps,  you  say  : “ The  Church  has  been  watching 

for  eighteen  hundred  years  and  He  has  not  come,  and  He 
may  not  come  for  eighteen  hundred  years  more." 

Well,  possibly  He  may  not  : but  do  we  know  He  will  not  ? 
and  shall  we  set  a date  for  His  coming  ? and  cease  to 
watch  ? 

Post-millennialists  say  that  He  will  not  come  for  a thou- 
sand years  or  more,  which  is  equivalent  to  setting  a date,  as 
it  places  His  coming  out  of  all  possibility  in  our  life-time  ; 
and  then,  dear  reader,  how  quickly  do  we  lay  down  our 
watching. 

The  principal  condemnation  pronounced  in  the  Scripture, 
in  regard  to  the  Lord’s  return,  is  to  those  who  say  “My 
Lord  delayeth  His  coming.”  Mat.  24,  48  ; Lu.  12,  45. 

It  is  immeasurably  better  to  be  ready  than  to  be  late. 
Mat.  25,  10. 

Pre-millennialists  believe  that  He  may  come  any  moment, 
and  that  we  should  ever  be  found  watching  and  waiting, 
with  our  loins  girded  about,  and  our  lights  burning,  and 
urselves  like  men  that  wait  for  their  Lord.  Lu.  12,  35. 

The  eighteen  hundred  years  which  have  passed  only 

ike  “our  salvation”  much  “nearer  than  when  we 
uciieved,”  and  it  is  “ high  time  to  awake  out  of  sleep." 
Rom.  13,  II. 

There  is  no  prophesied  event  which  has  to  be  fulfilled 
before  His  coming  in  the  air  to  receive  the  Church.  There- 
fore we  have  need  of  patience  that  we  may  receive  the 
promise  : “ For  yet  a little  while  " (Greek — very,  very  little 
while)  “ and  He  that  shall  come  will  come,  and  will  not 
tarry.”  Heb.  10,  37. 

“ But,"  you  say,  “it  is  not  a little  while."  Ah  ! beloved 
does  it  seem  long  to  you  from  creation  to  the  flood,  or  from 
the  flood  to  Christ  ? The  “ little  while  " of  Hag.  6-7,  we 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


45 


believe,  has  not  ended  yet.  See  Joel  3,  16-17;  Heb.  12, 
^6-27,  and  it  certainly  covered  the  five  hundred  years  up  to 
Christ’s  first  coming.  Remember  that  God  speaks  to  you 
as  to  an  immortal  soul. 

Wait  until  you  have  realized  a few  of  the  mighty  cycles 
of  eternity,  and  then  these  eighteen  centuries  will  indeed 
appear  to  be  “ a very,  very  little  while.” 

O ! let  us  fix  our  eyes  upon  Jesus.  Let  us  watch  and 
wait  for  the  King  Eternal,  i Tim.  1,17. 

It  is  admitted  on  all  sides  that  the  pre-millennial  coming 
of  Christ,  and  His  reign  with  His  saints  upon  the  earth  a 
thousand  years,  was  the  faith  of  the  early  church.  Indeed, 
this  is  substantiated  by  such  an  abundance  of  evidence, 
that  it  cannot  be  denied. 

We  would  that  we  had  space  to  quote  at  length,  from  the 
many  authorities  on  this  point,  but  must  be  content  to  select 
a few : 

Mosheim  says : **  The  prevailing  opinion  that  Christ  was 

to  come  and  reign  a thousand  years  among  men  before  the 
final  dissolution  of  the  world,  had  met  with  no  opposition 
previous  to  the  time  oj  Origeni'  (Vol.  i.  P.  89.) 

Gieseler  says  : “ In  all  the  works  of  this  period  (the  first 
two  centuries)  Millenarianism  is  so  prominent  that  we  can 
not  hesitate  to  consider  it  as  universalU 
Chillingworth,  with  his  characteristic  invulnerable  logic, 
argues:  “ Whatever  doctrine  is  believed  and  taught  by  the 
most  eminent  Fathers  of  any  age  of  the  Church  and  by  none 
of  their  cotemporaries  opposed  or  condemned,  that  is  to  be 
esteemed  the  Catholic  doctrine  of  the  Church  of  those  times. 
But  the  doctrine  of  the  millenaries  was  believed  and  taught 
by  the  most  eminent  Fathers  of  the  age  next  after  the 


* Giesler’s  Church  History.  Vol  i p.  215. 


44 


yESUS  IS  COMliSlO. 


Apostles,  and  by  none  of  that  age  opposed  or  condemned  , 
therefore,  it  was  the  Catholic  doctrine  of  those  times!'  * 
Stackhouse,  in  his  “ Complete  Body  of  Divinity/'  (Vol  i. 
p.  597.)  says  : “ It  cannot  be  denied  but  that  this  doctrine 
(Millenarianism)  has  its  antiquity,  and  was  once  the  general 
opinion  of  all  orthodox  Christians!* 

Bishop  Newton  says  : “ The  doctrine  of  the  Millennium 
(as  held  by  Millenarians)  was  generally  believed  in  the  first 
three  and  purest  ages!'  f 

Bishop  Russell,  though  an  anti-millennarian,  says  : “ Down 
to  the  beginning  of  the  fourth  century,  the  belief  was  uni- 
versal  and  undisputed !'\ 

Gibbon,  who  is  at  least  an  unprejudiced  witness,  says : 

The  ancient  and  popular  doctrine  of  the  Millennium  was 
carefully  inculcated  by  a succession  of  Fathers  from  Justin 
Martyr  and  Irenaeus,  who  conversed  with  the  immediate 
disciples  of  the  Apostles,  down  to  Lactantius,  who  was 
the  preceptor  of  the  son  of  Constantine.  It  appears  to  have 
been  the  reigning  sentiment  of  orthodox  believer sT 

He  also  says  : “ As  long  as  this  error  (as  he  calls  it)  was 
permitted  to  subsist  in  the  Church,  it  was  productive  of  the 
most  salutary  effects  on  the  faith  and  practice  of  Chris- 
tians. "|| 

Dr.  Daniel  Whitby, — the  father  of  the  modern  post-mil- 
lennial theory, — in  his  “Treatise  on  Traditions,”  candidly 
acknowledges  that,  “ the  doctrine  of  the  Millennium  passed 
among  the  best  of  Christians,  for  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years,  for  a tradition  apostolical,  and  as  such  is  delivered  by 


*Chillingworth^s  Works,  Phiia.  Edit.  1844,  p.  730. 
tDissertations  on  the  Prophecies,  p.  527. 
^Discourse  on  the  Millennium,  p.  236. 
l|Milman's  Gibbon’s  Rome.  Vol.  i,  p.  262. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


45 


^nany  fathers  of  the  second  and  third  centuries,  who  speak 
of  it  as  a tradition  of  our  Lord  and  His  Apostles,  and  of 
all  the  ancients  who  lived  before  them,  who  tell  us  the  very 
words  in  which  it  was  delivered,  the  Scriptures  which  were 
so  interpreted,  and  say  that  it  was  held  by  all  Christians 
that  were  exactly* orthodox U 

Lest  anyone  should  lose  the  full  force  of  these  quotations, 
it  may  be  proper  to  state,  that  this  “ ancient  and  popu- 
lar DOCTRINE  OF  THE  MILLENNIUM,"  as  Gibbon  Styles  it, 
was  the  belief  in  the  pre-millennial  coming  of  Christ,  and 
His  reign  on  the  earth  for  a thousand  years.  It  was  com- 
monly called  chiliasm,  which  see  in  Webster’s  Dictionary. 

Such,  in  brief,  is  the  testimony  of  historians,  both  ecclesi- 
astical and  profane  upon  this  subject.  And  some  of  the 
early  Fathers,  of  whom  they  speak,  were  very  nearly,  if  not 
quite  the  cotemporaries  with  the  Apostles. 

Papias,  Bishop  of  Hierapolis  in  Phrygia,  who  was  a disci- 
ple of  St.  John,  or  who  at  least  received  his  doctrines  from 
the  immediate  followers  of  the  Apostle,  was  an  extreme 
Millennialist,  and  has  been  called  the  father  of  Millenarian  - 
ism.  (See  McClintock  and  Strong’s  Enc.)  Irenseus,  as  a 
disciple  of  Polycarp,  Bishop  of  Smyrna,  was  directly  con- 
nected with  St.  John.  And  also  Justyn  Martyr  was  one  of 
the  earliest  of  the  Fathers. 

Is  it  not  solemnly  incumbent  upon  us,  to  respect  and  heed 
this  doctrine,  which  these  eminent  Christian  Fathers  so 
undisputedly  taught,  as  being  the  “tradition  of  our  Lord  and 
His  Apostles  ” ? Why  is  it,  that,  upon  every  other  subject 
connected  with  our  holy  religion,  such  as  Baptism,  Church 
government.  Forms  of  worship.  Articles  of  faith,  &c.,  we  go 
back  and  search  diligently  to  ascertain  the  doctrine  of  the 
Fathers,  placing  so  much  stress  upon  what  we  think  they 
believed  and  taught,  and  yet  upon  this  most  important  theme, 


46 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


cast  aside  what  we  know  was  their  faith  and  testimony? 
Is  it  consistent  ? Dear  reader,  do  let  us  here  emphasize 
Paul’s  exortation  to  the  Thessalonians : ‘‘  Brethren,  stand 
fast  and  hold  the  traditions  (teachings)  which  ye  have 
been  taught  whether  by  word  or  by  our  epistle,”  2 Thes. 
2,  15.  That  is,  whether  taught  in  writing,  or  orally,  see 
verse  5.  Now,  what  were  these  traditions  (teachings)  if  not 
the  coming  of  Christ  and  the  Reign  of  the  Saints,  of  which 
Paul  and  the  other  Apostles  wrote  so  freely.  Being  thus 
exhorted,  it  is  reasonable  to  believe  that  they  did  hold  them, 
and  that  they  are  the  very  traditions  which  Whitby  and  the 
other  authorities  clearly  prove  were  held  by  the  early  Church. 
Then  let  us  also  hold, — not  the  comparatively  modern  post- 
millennial  theory  ot  Whitby, — but  the  aged  faith  of  the 
Fathers. 

We  cannot  believe  (as  some  assert)  that  the  Apostles  were 
mistaken,  and  consequently  not  inspired  upon  this  theme, 
nor  that  they  and  all  the  early  Christians,  mocked  themselves 
with  false  hopes  in  regard  to  the  pre-millennial  coming  of 
Christ.  They  watched  and  waited  for  the  return  of  our  Lord, 
as  a sure  event,  the  hour  of  which  none  but  the  Father  knew, 
but  which  had  been  enjoined  upon  them  as  uncertain  (Mat. 
25,  42  44)  and  imminent  (Luke  12,  35.40  ; Heb.  10,  37).  And 
as  they  passed  away  to  the  unseen  domain  of  Paradise,  they 
have  left  us  the  written  Word,  their  reiterated  traditions 
(teachings  handed  down),  and  their  great  hope.  So  we  take 
up  their  vigil,  hopefully  watching,  not  daring  to  say  that  He 
will  come  to-morrow,  nor  a thousand  years  hence,  but  only 
this  are  we  sure  of.  He  may  come  now. 

God  has  held  this  glorious  hope  constantly  before  the 
Church,  to  keep  her  in  her  proper  attitude  of  expectancy 
and  longing,  until  the  Bridegroom  comes.  Like  Israel  in 
the  wilderness,  we  should  realize  that  we  are  pilgrims  and 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


47 


stransfers,  seeking  a Land,  a City,  and  a King,  which  are 
beyond  our  Jordan  of  death  and  resurrection.* 


• 

*Death  and  Resurrection  is  the  common  lot  of  the  great  mas? 
of  the  Church,  But,  of  course,  there  will  be  some  living  when 
Christ  comes  (i  Thes.  4,  15),  who  will  not  die  but  be  changed  in 
a moment  (i  Cor.  15,  51-52),  and  be  caught  up,  like  Elijah,  with 
the  raised  saints  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air.  i Thes.  4,  16-18, 

It  may  be  at  morn,  when  the  day  is  awaking. 

When  sunlight  thro*  darkness  and  shadow  is  breaking, 
That  Jesus  will  come  in  the  fullness  of  glory. 

To  receive  from  the  world  “ His  own.” 

It  may  be  at  midday,  it  may  be  at  twilight. 

It  may  be  perchance,  that  the  blackness  of  midnight 
Will  burst  into  light  in  the  blaze  of  His  glory, 

When  Jesus  receives  “ His  own.” 


While  its  hosts  cry  Hosanna,  from  heaven  descendini^ 
With  glorified  saints  and  the  angels  attending. 

With  grace  on  His  brow,  like  a halo  of  glory, 

Will  Jesus  receive  “ His  own.” 

Oh,  joy!  Oh,  delight!  should  we  go  without  dying; 
No  sickness,  no  sadness,  no  dread,  and  no  crying ; 
t.  aught  up  thro*  the  clouds,  with  our  Lord,  into  glorv. 
When  Jesus  receives  His  own,” 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


We  here  present  the  following  diagram,  merely  as  an 
outline  of  the  order  of  events,  in  connection  with  our  Lord^s 
return.  We  exhort  (i  Thes.  4,  18,  margin)  a faithful  study 
of  it,  together  with  the  references  and  explanations  appended, 
believing  that,  as  an  object  lesson,  it  will  be  a great  help  to 
the  reader  to  understand  these  mighty  questions. 


Israel  ^ 


EXPLANATION. 

The  birth  of  Christ,  the  King  of  the  Jews.  Mat. 
t— The  death  and  resurrection  of  Christ. 

A — Ascension  of  Christ.  Acts  I,  9. 

O — Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  Acts  3. 


’^T 


JESUS  /S  COMING. 


49 


Church. — Mystical  body  of  Christ.  Eph.  i,  22-23,-1-3,  3-6; 
Rom.  12,  4-5  ; Col  I,  24-27  ; I Cor.  I2,  12-27;  and  the 
Bride  of  Christ,  Eph.  5,  21-23. 

De — Descent  of  the  Lord  (i  Thes.  4,  16)  to  receive  His  bride. 
Joho  14,  3, 

R — Resurrection  of  the  just.  Lu.  14,  14 ; Acts  24,  15;  i Thes^ 

4,  15-16  ; and  change  of  living  believers,  i Cor.  15,  23, 

52. 

Rapture — Translation  of  the  saints  who  (like  Enoch)  are 
caught  up  to  meet  Christ  in  the  air.  I Thes.  4,  17, 

M. — The  meeting  of  Christ  and  His  bride.  I Thes.  4,  17  ; Eph. 

5,  21-32  ; 2 Cor.  II,  2. 

This  is  our  gathering  together  unto  Him.  2 Thes.  2,  i. 
And  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb.  Mat,  22,  2-10, -1-25^  10;  Lu. 
14,  15-24;  Rev.  ig,  7-8. 

So  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord.  John  12,  26,  +14,  3.  + 
17,  24  ; I Thes.  4,  17. 

It  is  the  Hope  of  the  Church.  Phil.  3,  20-21  ; Tit.  2,  13  ; 
I John  3,  2-3. 

And  the  redemption  mentioned  in  Lu.  21,  28  ; Rom.  8 23  ; 
Eph.  4,  30. 

Wherefore,  comfort  one  another  with  these  words,  i Thes. 
4,  18. 

Thus  the  Church  escapes  the  tribulation.  Lu.  21,  36  ; 2 Pet. 
2,  9 ; Rev.  3.  10. 

jp Period  of  unequaled  tribulation  to  the  world,  (Dan.  12,  i ; 

Mat.  24.  21  ; Lu.  21,  25-26),  during  which— the  church 
having  been  taken  out— God  begins  to  deal  with  Israel 
again  (Acts  15, 13-17;  Psa  51,  18, -f  102,  16).  and  will  restore 
them  to  their  own  land.  Isa.  ii,  ii, +60  ; Jer.  30,  3 ; Jer 
31, +32,  36-44;  Amos  9.  15  ; Zech.  8,  lo;  Rom.  ii. 
Antichrist  will  be  revealed.  2 Thes.  2,  8. 

The  vials  of  God’s  wrath  poured  out,  Psa.  2,  1-5  ; Rev.  6,  16, 
17  ; Rev.  14,  10,  -Fi6.  But  men  only  blaspheme  God.  Rev. 
16,  II,  21.  Israel  accepts  Christ  (Zech.  12, 10-14,  +13* 


50 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


and  are  brought  through  the  fire.  Zech.  13, 9.  They  pass 
not  away.  Mat.  24,  34;  Psa.  22,  30. 

Rev  . — The  revelation  of  Christ  and  His  saints  (Col,  3,  4 ; 1 Thes 
3,  13)  in  flaming  fire  ( 2 Thes.  i,  7-10)  to  execute  judgment 
on  the  earth.  Jtlde  14-15. 

This  is  Christ’s  second  coming  to  the  earth.  Acts  i,  ii  * 
Deut.  33,  2 ; Zech.  14,  4-5  ; Mat.  16,  27,  +24,  29-30. 

J — Judgment  of  the  nations,  or  the  quick.  Mat.  25,  3i-46r 
+ 19,  28  • Acts  10,  42  ; I Pet.  4,  5. 

Antichrist  is  destroyed,  2 Thes.  2,  8.  The  Beast  and  the 
False  Prophet  are  taken.  Rev.  19,  20.  Gog  and  his  allies 
are  smitten.  Ezek.  chapters  38  and  39. 

Satan  .s  bound.  Rev.  20,  1-3  ; Rom.  16,  20, 

R.T  — Resurrection  of  the  Tribulation  Saints,  which  completes 
the  First  Resurrection.  Rev.  20,  4-6. 

Mill’m  . — The  Millennium.  Christ’s  glorious  reign  on  the  earth 
for  1,000  years  (Rev.  20,  4)  with  his  Bride.  2 Tim.  2,  12; 
Rev.  5,  10;  Isa.  2,  2-5, +4, +11,  1-12, +25,  6-9;  Isa.  65, 
18-25  ; Mic.  4,  1-4  ; Zeph.  3,  14-20  ; Zech.  8,  3-8  ; Zech.  8, 
20-23,4-14.  16-21. 

S — Satan  loosed  for  a little  season,  and  destroyed  with  Gog  and 
M’agog.  Rev.  20,  7-io ; Heb.  2,  14. 

Res.— The  Resurrection  of  Judgment.  Rev.  20,  12-15  ’»  Johi^  5» 
29 ; Dan.  12,  2, 

J.W.T, — J udgment  at  the  Great  White  Throne  of  all  the  remain- 
ing dead.  Rev.  20,  11-15. 

Death  and  Hell  destroyed.  Rev.  20,  14;  i Cor.  15,  26, 

EeE.^ — Eternity,  or  rather,  The  aions  to  come.  Eph.  2:  7. 


*These  events,  we  believe,  are  plainly  foretold  in  the  Word,  though  we 
would  not  be  dogmatic  as  to  the  precise  order  in  wh  ch  they  are  givcD  above 
(see  preface).  But  we  trust  it  will  enable  the  reader  to  apprehend,  in  some 
degree,  the  extent  to  which  the  future  has  been  revealed,  unto  us,  by  the 
Spirit  (2  Pet.  i,  21  ; John  16,  13  ; i Cor.  2,  10)  and  to  realize  that  eternitv 
ITSELF  will  not  be  a blank,  or  statue  like  condition,  but  a continually 
unfolding  manifestation  of  God  to  us  throughout  the  ages  to  come  ” (Eph. 
Ji,  7)  even  the  “ AGES  of  ages.”  See  Greek  Gal.  i,  5 ; Eph.  3,  21  ; Phil,  4, 
21  , I Tim.  I,  17  ; 2 Tim.  4, 18  ; Heb  13,  21;  i Pet.  4,  ii  ; Rev.  i,  6,  18, + 4, 
9>  10  +5,  13,4-7,  12, -4  10,  6,4-11,  15,414,  II, -415,  7,4-19,  3,-4  20,  10,422,  5. 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


5i 

Two  thinfi^s  are  of  vital  importance,  in  order  to  the  right 
understanding  ot  this  subject,  and  these  are  i 

First.  The  distinction  between 

THE  RAPTURE  AND  THE  REVELATION. 

Rapture  means  to  be  caught  up,  or  away. 

Revelation  (ar;ro%afAz;^z?-apokalupsis)  means  Ap- 
pearing or  shining  forth  or  manifestation.  Rom.  8,  19. 

The  Rapture  occurs  when  the  Church  is  caught  up  to  meet 
Christ  in  the  air(i  Thes.  4,  15-17),  before  the  tribulation;  and 

The  Revelation  occurs  when  Christ  comes,  with  His 
saints,  to  end  the  Tribulation,  by  the  execution  of  righteous 
judgment  upon  the  earth.  2 Thes.  i,  7-10 ; Jude  14,  15. 

At  the  Rapture,  Christ  comes  for  His  saints.  John  14,  3. 

At  the  Revelation,  He  comes  with  them,  i Thes.  3,  13; 
Jude  14 ; Zech.  14,  5.  He  certainly  must  come  for  them 
before  He  can  come  with  them.  The  assurance  that  God 
will  bring  them  (Greek — lead  them  forth)  with  Jesus  (i  Thes. 
4,  14)  is  evidence  that  He  will  first  come  for  them,  they  being 
caught  up  to  meet  Him  in  the  air.  Verse  17.  The  Greek 
word  here  rendered  “ to  meet signifies  a going  forthy  in 
order  to  return  with.  The  same  word  is  used  in  Acts  28,  1 5, 
where  the  brethren  came  out  to  meet  Paul  and  had  a season 
of  thanksgiving  with  him  at  Appii  Forum  and  The  Three 
Taverns,  when  he  was  on  his  way  to  Rome.  This  exactly 
accords  with  our  being  caught  up  to  meet  Christ  and  after- 
ward returning  to  the  earth  with  Him. 

Again,  at  the  Rapture  Christ  comes  as  the  Bridegroom 
(Mat.  25,  10),  to  take  unto  Himself  His  bride,  the  Church. 
Eph.  5,  23-32, 

At  the  Revelation,  He  comes,  with  His  bride,  to  rule  the 
nations.  Rev.  2,  26-27, +5,  10,  + 12,  5,-fi9,  15. 


52 


JESUS  JS  COMING. 


At  the  Rapture  He  comes  only  to  meet  the  saints  in  the 
AIR,  I Thes.  4.  17. 

At  the  Revelation,  He  comes  to  the  earth  (Acts  i,  n), 
and  His  feet  stand  upon  the  same  Mount  Olivet  from  which 
He  ascended.  Zech.  14,  4-5. 

At  the  Rapture  the  Church,  like  Enoch,  is  taken  out  of 
the  world.  Acts  15,  14. 

At  the  Revelation,  the  millennial  kingdom  is  begun. 
Acts  15,  15-17. 

In  Luke  21,  28,  the  Rapture  is  referred  to  at  the  beginning 
of  the  Tribul^,tion.  “When  these  things  begin  to  come  to 
pass,  then  look  up,  and  lift  up  your  heads  ; for  your  redemp- 
tion ctraweth  nigh.”  (Redemption  here  meaning  the  first 
resurrection,  same  as  in  Rom.  8,  23 ) 

In  Luke  21,  31,  the  Revelation  is  referred  to,  wnen  “ these 
things  ” (the  Tribulation)  have  COME  TO  PASS,  and  the  king- 
dom of  God  draweth  nigh. 

The  Rapture  may  occur  any  moment.  Mat.  24,  42. 

The  Revelation  can  not  occur,  until  Antichrist  be  re^ 
vealed,  and  all  the  times  and  seasons,  (which  point  to  the 
day  of  the  Lord)  in  Lev.  26,  Daniel  and  Revelation  be  fuL 
filled. 

The  Revelation  ushers  in  the  day,  the  Day  of  the  Lord, 
Luke  17,  30,  I Thes.  5,  2.  +2  Thes.  i,  7-10, +2  Pet.  3,  10-12, 
and  many  other  passages. 

The  failure  to  make  this  distinction  has  led  to  great  con- 
fusion among  commentators  upon  this  suviject. 

For  instance : In  2 Thes.  chapter  2.  The  apostle,  in  the 
first  verse,  speaks  of  the  Rapture,  to  wit  : the  coming  of 
the  Lord  and  our  gathering  together  unto  Him,  of  which  He 
had  written  so  fully  in  the  previous  epistle,,  especially  in  the 
4th  chapter. 

In  the  second  verse  he  speaks  of  the  Revelation,  or  Day 


yESUS  IS  COMING. 


53 


of  the  Lord,*  which  could  not  come,  except  there  be  a fall- 
ing away  first,  and  the  “ man  of  sin  ” and  “ that  wicked,”  or 
the  Antichrist,  be  revealed. 

And  yet,  most  commentators  have  argued  that  the  apostle, 
in  both  of  these  verses,  referred  to  one  and  the  same  event, 
and  thus  they  have  made  Scripture  contradict  itself. 

But  we  see  plainly,  that  Paul  had  no  intention  of  contra- 
dicting Christ’s  admonitions,  unto  all,  to  watch  for  His  com- 
ing, as  being  imminent.  Mark  13,  35-37;  Luke  12,  35-40. 
He  only  made  the  distinction,  as  above  stated,  between  the 
Rapture  and  the  Revelation.  The  persecuted  Thessalo- 
nians  thought  that  they  were  in  the  Tribulation,  and  that 
the  Day  of  the  Lord  had  set  in.f  But  Paul  corrects  them^ 
first  by  reminding  them  that  the  Lord  had  not  come  for 
THEM  YET,  as  He  had  said  that  He  would  (i  Thes.  4,  15-17) 
and  then  by  adding  certain  other  things  which  must  occur 
before  the  Day  of  the  Lord  should  come.  He  had  told  them 
that  the  Day  of  the  Lord  should  corneas  a thief  in  the  night, 
(i  Thes.  5,  2),  but  that  they  were  not  of  the  night,  and 
therefore  he  exhorts  them  to  watch  and  be  sober.  (See  also 
Lu.  21,  36.) 

Another  evidence  of  the  difference  between  the  Rapture 
and  Revelation,  consists  in  the  fact  that  the  Church  is  to 
escape  the  Tribulation,  which  precedes  the  Revelation.  (Mat. 
24,  29-30) 


* Greek,  the  oldest  MSS.  read  = Lord,  not 

Xpi(lTOV=  Christ.  See  Bengels’  Gnomon  and  others^ 

\ SySCtTfKSy  (enesteeken)  which  authorized  version  ren  ders 
“at  hand,”  means  to  be  present,  or  to  have  set  in.  See  same 
word  in  Rom.  8,  38,  -f  i Cor.  3,  22,  i-7,  26 ; Gal.  T,  ^ j Hebe  9,  9,  in 
each  place  rendered  '‘present” 


54 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


Enoch,  a type  of  the  Church,  by  his  rapture, — that  is  by 
being  caught  away  or  translated  (Heb.  ii,  5) — escaped  the 
flood. 

Christ  says,  in  Luke  21,  36,  “Watch  ye  therefore,  and 
pray  always,  that  ye  may  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all 
these  things  that  shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before 
the  Son  of  man.’' 

And  in  keeping  with  this  injunction  He  gave  a blessed 
promise  to  the  Church,  in  Rev.  3,  10,  viz  : “ Because  thou 
hast  kept  the  word  of  my  patience,  I also  will  keep  thee 
from  the  hour  of  temptation,  which  shall  come  upon  all  the 
world,  to  try  them  that  dwell  upon  the  earth.  Behold 
I come  quickly,”  &c.  A special  hour,  or  time,  of  temptation 
— i.  e.,  trial — is  here  mentioned,  which  shall  come  upon  all 
the  world  (ozKOt;/tfi^77--oikoumenee=the  whole  habitable- 
same  word  in  Mat.  24,  14-all  the  world). 

It  is  a time  of  trouble  not  limited  to  Juoea,  but  as  exten- 
sive as  the  inhabited  earth.  This  accords  with  the  great 
tribulation  described  in  Mat.  24,  21,  a “tribulation,  such  as 
was  not  since  the  beginning  of  the  world  . . . nor  ever 
shall  be.” 

Jesus  promises  to  keep  the  Church  from,  or  out  of 

this  tribulation,  or  hour  of  temptation,  that  is,  the  watchful 
and  prayerful  believers  will  escape  it.  Luke  21,  36.  Now, 
as  it  covers  the  whole  earth,  there  is  no  way  of  escape  from 
it,  but  to  be  taken  out  of  the  world,  and  this  is  accomplished 
by  the  Rapture.  Acts  15,  14,  and  i Thes.  4,  17,  which  thus 
presents  a glorious  deliverance  for  the  Church. 

The  elect,  (Mat.  24,  22),  a portion  of  Israel.  (Isa.  65,  9,  15, 
22,  Rom.  IX,  5-7),  will  be  gathered  back  to  Jerusalem.  (Isa. 
I,  26-27 ; Zech.  10,  6-12),  and  pass  through  the  fire,  or 
great  trial.  Zech.  13,  8-9;  see  Psa.  27.  5, + 31,  20,457, 
I ; Isa.  26,  20. 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


55 


Like  Enoch  ; the  Church  escapes  from  it. 

Like  Noah  ; Israel  passes  through  it. 

So  the  Church  should  humble  herself  to  walk  with  God 
(Micah,  6,  8),  as  Enoch  did  (Gen.  5.  24),  having  the  testimony 
that  she  pleases  God  (Heb.  ii,  5),  and  watch  for  the  Rap> 
ture  at  any  moment. 

The  Jews,  through  their  dates  and  seasons,  may  look  for 
the  Revelation,  or  day  of  the  Lord,  a day  of  thick  darkness 
to  them,  in  which  there  is  no  light  at  all.  Amos  5,  18  20. 
Yet,  in  it  they  will  accept  Christ  (Zech.  12,  9 14),  and  ‘‘at 
evening  time  it  shall  be  light,”  and  “ living  waters  shall  go 
out  from  Jerusalem.”  Zech.  14.  6-8. 

The  Rapture,  or  being  caught  away,  at  the  coming  of  the 
Bridegroom,  is  full  of  the  sweetest  comfort  for  the  believer, 
and  therefore  Paul  says  “ comfort  one  another  with  these 
words.”  I Thes.  4,  18. 

But  the  Revelation  of  Christ  with  His  Saints,  to  take  ven- 
geance on  the  ungodly,  is  full  of  solemnity  and  terror  to 
them,  who  obey  not  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
2 Thes.  I,  7-10;  Rev.  6.  12-17. 

The  second  point  is : The  distinction  between 

THE  CHURCH,  AND  THE  MILLENNIAL  KINGDOM. 

The  Christian  Church,  {SHKXr](jia-Qk\d^ts\2iy)  meaning 
assembly  or  congregation,  is  distinct  from  the  congregation  of 
the  Mosaic  dispensation,  or  Church  in  the  wilderness.  Acts  7, 
38.  For,  until  after  Christ  came,  it  was  a thing  of  the  future. 
This  is  proved  by  His  assertion  in  Mat.  16,  18.  “On  this 
rock  WILL  I build  my  Church  ; ” showing  that  it  had  not 
yet  been  built. 

And.  it  is  likewise  distinct  from  the  Millennial  Kingdom, 
which  is  to  follow  it. 

The  Church  is  a companion  of  Christ  in  His  humiliation, 


56 


y^SUS  JS  COMlNd, 


manifesting  His  sufferings  and  fijling  up  the  afflictions 
which  are  behind^  Col.i,  24, +2  Cor.  i,  5-6;  Phil.  3,  10, +2 
Tim.  I,  8. 

The  Kingdom  is  the  manifestation  of  the  glory  of  Christ 
which  shall  follow(i  Pet.  i,  ii),  when  He  “shall  sit  in  the 
throne  of  His  glory,”  and  when  they  who  have  suffered  with 
Him  during  this  time  of  trial,  shall  also  be  exalted  to  regal 
power  and  authority.  Mat.  19,  28  ; Lu.  22,  28-30.  This 
Kingdom  was  at  hand  (Mat.  3,  2,  +4,  17,4-10,  7),  that  is,  it 
came  nigh,  Lu.  10,  9,  ii  (or  approached,  same  Greek  word 
Lu.  12,  33;  Heb.  10,  25),  when  Jesus,  the  King,  came.  So 
much  so,  that  the  three  favored  disciples  witnessed  a fore- 
taste of  its  glory  and  power,  on  the  Mount  of  Transfiguration. 
Mat.  16,  28,4-17,  19;  Mark  9,  i-io;  Luke  9,  27-36,  and 
especially  2 Peter  i,  15-18. 

But  the  Jews  rejected  it  and  slew  their  King.  They  were 
not  willing  to  have  this  man  reign  over  them,  and  therefore 
the  Kingdom  did  not  “ immediately  appear.’^  It  became  like 
a nobleman  which  “ went  into  a far  country,  to  receive  for 
himself  a kingdom  and  to  return.”  See  Luke  19,  11-27,  By 
this  parable  Jesus  distinctly  taught  that  the  Kingdom  was  in 
the  future. 

It  was  in  the  future  when  Christ  said  : “ I say  unto  you,  I 
will  not  anv  more  eat  thereof  (the  passover),  until  it  be  ful- 
filled in  the  kingdom  of  God,”  and  again,  “ For  I say  unto 
you,  I will  not  drink  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine,  until  the  kingdom 
of  God  shall  come.”  Luke  22,  16-18,  also  Mat.  26,  29; 
Mark  14,  25. 

It  was  in  the  future  when  the  thief  cried  “ Lord  remember  , 
me  when  thou  comest  into  thy  kingdom.”  Luke  23  42. 
Joseph  of  Arimathea,  who  laid  Jesus’  body  in  the  sepulchre, 
“waited  for  the  kingdom  of  God,”  which  also  indicates  that 
it  was  still  in  the  future.  Mark  15,  43. 


SI 


^£Sl/S  /S  COMING. 

It  was  still  future,  when  Paul  exhorted  the  disciples  to  con- 
tinue in  the  faith,  and  said  that  we  must  through  much 
tribulation  enter  into  tlie  Kingdom  of  God."  Acts  14,  22. 
It  was  in  the  future  while  the  persecuted  Thessalonians  suf- 
fered, that  they  might  “ be  coun  ted  worthy  of  the  Kingdom 
of  God.”  2Thes.  1.4.5. 

It  was  most  assuredly  future  when,  years  afterward,  Peter 
gave  his  exhortations  as  follows,  wherefore  the  rather, 
brethren,  give  diligence  to  make  your  calling  and  election 
sure:  for  if  ye  do  these  things,  ye  shall  never  fall : For  so 
an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abundantly  into  the 
everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.” 
2 Pet.  I,  lo-ii.  And  it  has  been  future  during  all  the  long, 
sad  history  of  the  faithful  and  godly  Church,  while  she  has 
suffered  the  terrible  persecutions  of  fagot,  inquisition,  ban- 
ishment, ridicule  and  false  accusation.  2 Tim,  3,  12. 

And  it  will  be  future,  until,  Jesus,  “ having  received  the 
Kingdom  " (Lu.  19,  15)  shall  return  to  recompense  tribu- 
lation to  those  who  have  troubled  the  Church  (Luke  19,  27  ; 
2 Thes.  I,  6-10)  and  “sit  in  the  throne  of  His  glory."  Mat. 
19,  28. 

Then  the  kingdom,  which,  for  these  centuries,  has  been 
hid  in  mystery,  (Mat.  13,  ii;  Mark  4,  ii  , Luke  8,  10),  shall 
be  manifested  in  power  and  glory.  Mat.  13,  43;  Luke  13* 
25-29 ; Rom.  8,  17-23. 

Then  shall  “ the  kingdom  of  the  world  become  our  Lord's 
and  His  Christ’s, " (See  Greek.  Rev.  ii,  15  ; Dan.  7,  14) 
and  then  shall  the  Kingdom  be  given  unto  the  saints  of  the 
most  High.  Lu.  12,  32;  Dan.  7,  18-27. 

Therefore  we  pray,  as  Jesus  taught  us. 


THY  KINGDOM  COME." 


5B 


yESUS  IS  COMING, 


The  Church  militant,  which  was  begun  on  the  day  of 
Pentecost  (Acts  2),  ends  at  the  Rapture,  before  the  Tribu- 
lation. 

The  Kingdom  begins  with  the  Revelation,  at  the  close  of 
the  Tribulation. 

It  is  the  personal  reign  of  Christ  on  earth. 

He  was  prophesied  to  be  King  of  the  Jews.  Isa.  9,  6. 

He  was  born  King  of  the  Jews.  Mat.  2,  2. 

He  said  He  was  the  King  of  the  Jews.  Mat.  27,  ii. 

He  was  crucified  as  King  of  the  Jews.  Mat.  27,  37. 

He  came  preaching  the  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom,  saying 
the  time  is  fulfilled,  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand.  ” 
Mark  i,  14-15. 

He  said  the  Kingdom  was  among  them.  Lu.  17,  21,  margin. 

He  came  unto  His  own,  but  His  own  received  Him  not. 
John  1,  II. 

He  would  have  set  up  the  Kingdom  (Mat.  23.  37  39),  but 
they  rejected  and  crucified  Him. 

Howev^er,  God  raised  Him  from  the  dead  and  set  Him  on 
high.  Mat.  22,  44;  Acts  2,  34-36  ; Heb.  10,  12-13. 

He  sent  the  Holy  Ghost  into  the  world,  and  under  His 
power  and  guidance,  the  apostles  went  out  preaching  the 
good  news  of  the  Kingdom(Acts  2,  (&c.),  to  the  Jews  first 
(Mat.  10,  6 ; Acts  3,  26),  but  they  rejected  it,  and  the  disci- 
ples turned  to  the  Gentiles.  Acts  13,  46,-1-18,  6,428,  28. 
Thus  the  kingdom  came  nigh  unto  the  Jews,  who  spurned  it, 
and  while  it  waits  * (Mat.  23,  39),  God  visits  “ the  Gentiles,  to 

* This  we  believe  is  the  true  explanation  of  this  subject.  The 
Kingdom  did  come  “ nigh  ” when  Christ  came,  and  had  they 
received  Him,  it  would  have  been  manifested,  but  now  it  is  in 
abeyance,  or  waiting  until  He  comes  again. 

However  the  Greek  word  8yyi^GD=:>=  engizo.  which  is  trans- 
lated at  hand  in  Mat.  3,  2,  -I-4,  17,  + 10,  7,  and  is  come  nigh  in 


yEsus  IS  coM/Ara 


take  out  of  them  a people  for  His  name'*  (Acts  15,  ^4), 
breaking  down  the  middle  wall  of  partition,  to  make  of  twain 
.ciii  Jews  and  Gentiles  who  believe  in  His  name)  one  new 
man  (Eph.  2,  14-15),  that  is,  the  Church,  or  Mystical  Body  of 
Christ.  Eph.  4,  12-13, + 5,  32. 

Thus  the  Church  came  in  as  a mystery,  and  was  but 
rarely,  if  at  all,  spoken  of  in  the  old  testament  prophecies. 
For  we  read  in  Rom.  16,  25,  that  it  is  a “mystery,  which 
was  kept  secret  since  the  world  began,"  and  in  Eph.  3,  3-6, 
“ The  mystery  * * which  in  other  ages  was  not  made 
known  unto  the  sons  of  men,"  and  in  Col.  i,  24-27,  * 

“ Even  the  mystery,  which  hath  been  hid  from  ages  and 
from  generations,  but  now  is  made  manifest  * * the 
riches  of  the  glory  of  this  mystery  among  the  Gentiles." 

It  was  this  MYSTERY  of  the  Church,  which  so  puzzled  the 
prophets  and  caused  them  to  enquire,  and  search  diligently 
what  the  Spirit  meant  when  it  testified  beforehand  the  suf- 
ferings of  Christ.  See  i Pet.  i,  10-12.  They  could  under- 
stand the  Glory  of  the  Kingdom,  which  should  follow,  but 
could  not  understand  the  mystery,  which  has  been  revealed 
unto  us,  and  which  interested  the  angels  ; to  wit : a suffering 
Messiah  “and  a persecuted  Church. 

The  Church  IS  TO  be  the  Bride  of  Christ,  which  He  is 
going  to  present  unto  Himself.  Eph.  5,  23-32. 

Luke  10,  g-ii,  does  not  necessarily  mean  immediately  near.  For 
we  find  the  same  word  used  in  Rom.  13,  12  : “ The  day  is  at 

hand''  and  in  Heb.  10,  25,  *•  as  ye  see  the  day  approaching  “ and 
in  James  5,  8,  “The  coming  of  the  Lord  draweth  nighp  and  in 
I Pet  4,  7,  “the  end  of  all  things  is  at  handP  each  of  whicn 
passages  are  yet  unfulfilled. 

So  we  see  that  the  word  engizo  (is  at  hand)  covers  a peri  od  cA 
more  than  1800  years,  and  reaches  unto  the  second  coming  cJ 
the  Lord. 


6o 


JESUS  IS  COMWG, 


But  NOW,  she  is  a Virgin  of  sorrow  and  affliction,  a com 
panion  in  suffeiing  with  her  espoused  Husband — the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  2 Cor.  ii,  2. 

He  said  : “ Because  ye  are  not  of  the  world,  but  I have 
chosen  you  out  of  the  world,  therefore  the  world  hateth  you,” 
and,  ‘‘  if  they  have  persecuted  me,  they  will  also  persecute 
you,”  (John  15,  19-20);  and,  “ in  the  world  ye  shall  have 
tribulation”  (John  16,  33),  and  the  apostle  says,  “yea,  and 
all  that  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus  shall  suffer  persecu- 
tion. 2 Tim.  3,  12.  See  also  John  17,  14;  i Thes.  3,  3.  And 
this  is  perfectly  consistent.  For  this  world  has  murdered 
the  Son  of  God,  and  is  guilty  of  his  blood,  but  the  Father 
bears  this  insult  to  His  matchless  love  and  grace,  patiently 
staying  the  day  of  vengeance,  being  long  suffering  and  not 
willing  that  any  should  perish.  2 Pet.  3,  9. 

If  he  thus  bears  with  the  murderers  of  His  Son— will  He 
not  bear  with  the  persecutors  of  His  Church  } 

And  this  persecution  will  continue  until  Jesus  comes  and 
takes  the  Church  away  (i  Thes,  4,  16-17),  and  saves  her  from 
the  GREAT  HOUR  OF  TEMPTATION  (OR  TRIAL),  which  shall 
come  upon  all  the  world  (Rev.  3,  10),  when  He  shall  recom- 
pense tribulation  to  them  that  have  troubled  her.  3.  Thes.  i, 
6.  And  this  spirit  of  rebellion  and  persecution  will  continue, 
even  though  the  tribulation  (Rev.  16,  9,  ir,  14,  21),  and  up  to 
the  very  day  of  the  Lord  (2  Pet.  3,  3-10),  when  Christ  shall 
be  revealed  in  flaming  fire  (2  Thes,  i,  7-10)  with  His  saints, 
to  execute  judgment  upon  the  earth.  Jude  14. 

So  we  see  that  there  is  no  place  in  the  whole  earthly  history 
of  such  a persecuted  Church,  for  the  millennial  kingdom. 
For,  in  that  time,  “ righteousness  and  peace  ” shall  kiss  each 
other,  “ truth  shall  spring  out  of  the  earth,  and  righteousness 
shall  look  out  of  heaven.”  Psa.  85. 

“ A King  shall  reign  in  righteousness,  and  Princes  shall 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


6i 


rule  in  judgment.”  Isa.  32,  i.  With  righteousness  shall 
He  judge  the  poor.  Judah  and  Israel  shall  be  restored  and 
dwell  safely.  There  shall  be  no  harm  nor  destruction  in  all 
God’s  holy  mountain,  and  even  the  animals  shall  be  at 
peace.  See  Isa.  ii  ; Jer.  23,  3 8,+  32,  36  44  ;Ezek.  34, +36, 
+ 37  ; Rom.  8,  21-23  ; and  many,  many  others. 

Again,  from  all  of  these  passages,  and  especially  Isa.  60, 
we  see  that  restored  Israel  and  Jerusalem  are  to  be  the  very 
CENTRAL  GLORY  of  the  millennial  kingdom.  But  God  does 
not  restore  Israel  and  rebuild  Zion,  or  Jerusalem,  until  He 
appears  in  His  glory. 

‘‘  When  the  Lord  shall  build  up  Zion,  He  shall  appear  in 
His  glory.”  Psa.  102,  16.  And  He  does  not  build  up  Zion 
or  the  tabernacle  of  David,  until  He  has  taken  out  the 
Church.  Acts  15,  14  17. 

Thus  we  see  a clear  distinction  between  the  suffering 
Church  and  the  glorious  kingdom,  which  are  separated  by 
the  tribulation,  to-wit : 


THE  CHURCH.  ^ tribulation.  § THE  KINGDOM. 


See  Diagram^i  page  48. 

But,  do  you  ask : “ Is  the  church  always  to  suffer  and  be 
persecuted  ? ” 

Surely  not.  For  she  shall  yet  be  married.  And  the 
light  affliction  shall  work  out  a far  more  exceeding  and 
eternal  weight  of  glory  in  the  things  which  are  not  (yet)  seen 
(2  Cor.  4,  17-18),  and  the  church  shall  be  counted  worthy  of 
the  kingdom  of  God  for  which  she  suffers,  when  the  Lord 


62 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


Jesus  is  revealed  from  heaven.  2 Thes.  i,  4-10.  Therefore 
we  glory  in  tribulations  ; knowing  that  tribulation  worketh 
patience ; and  patience,  experience  ; and  experience  hope. 
Rom.  5,  3-4,  And  when  Christ,  who  is  OUR  HOPE  (i  Tim.  i,  i) 
and  OUR  LIFE  shall  appear,  then  shall  we  also  appear  with 
Him  in  glory.  Col.  3,  4.  If  we  suffer  with  Him  we  shall 
also  reign  with  Him.  Rom.  8,  17  ; 2 Tim.  2,  12.  We  shall 
reign  on  the  earth.  Rev.  5,  10.  Hence  we  conclude  that 
the  Church  shall  be  recompensed  in  reigning,  with  Christ, 
over  the  millennial  kingdom.  Fear  not,  little  flock,  for  it  is 
your  Father’s  good  pleasure  to  give  you  the  kingdom.” 
Lu.  12,  32  ; Dan.  7,  18,  22,  27.  O ! then,  let  us  pray  as  Jesus 
taught  us  : “ thy  kingdom  come  ! ” 

But  do  you  say  “ The  Church  is  not  persecuted,  and  does, 
even  now,  enjoy  comparative  peace  ? ” 

We  answer,  it  is  because  the  professing  Church  (and  by 
this  we  include  Roman  Catholics,  Greeks,  and  all  nominal 
Christians, — in  all  perhaps  400,000,000)  has  conformed  so 
largely  to  the  world,  that  the  world  has  little  if  any  contro- 
versy with  her. 

Of  what  avail  to  God  are  nominal,  cold-hearted,  world- 
conforming  Christians.^  He  wants  a separate  and  holy 
people  ; and  the  command  is,  “ Come  out  and  be  ye  separ- 
ate.” 2 Cor.  6,  14-18. 

We  believe,  that  the  birds  of  the  air  and  the  leaven 
in  the  parables  of  Mat.  13,  represent  the  children  of  the 
wicked  one,  or  hypocrites,  which  have  lodged  in  the  Church, 
and  the  false  doctrines  which  have  crept  in,  and  so  pervaded 
the  professing  Church,  that  it  has,  in  the  main,  become 
merely  formal  ard  nominal. 

God  wants  zealous  Christians,  in  whom  the  Word  of  life 
shall  burn  as  it  did  in  Jeremiah’s  bones.  And  are  not  the 
number  of  these  few,  even  to-day  ? 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


63 


The  professing  Church  is  luke-warm,  and,  we  fear,  almost 
ready  to  be  spued  out  of  the  Master’s  mouth.  But,  thanks 
be  unto  His  name,  there  are  those  who  are  rebuked  and 
chastened,  and  who  are  buying  gold  and  white  raiment,  and 
anointing  their  eyes  that  they  may  see,  and  who  will  over- 
come and  sit  down  with  Christ  in  His  throne.  Rev.  3,  14-22. 

THE  TRUE  CHURCH. 

There  is  truly  a church,  and  it  is  the  body  of  Christ  (Eph.  i, 
22-23),  C)NE  AND  INDIVISIBLE  (i  Cor.  12, 12-27),  composed 
of  all  true  believers  in  Him.  Eph.  4,  4-16.  It  may  be 
called  a church  within,  or  among  the  churches, — the  wheat 
among  the  chaff.  And  let  us  remember  that  this  true 
CHURCH  OF  CHRIST  is  appointed  unto  affliction,  and  that 
die  intervals  of  rest  (Acts  9,  31)  only  strengthen  her  to 
endure  new  and  varied  forms  of  persecution.  This  has 
oeen  her  history,  and  we  may  expect  it  will  be  her  future, 
amid  the  scoffers,  evil  men  and  seducers  of  the  last  times. 
2 Pet.  3,  3;  I Tim.  4,  1-3;  2 Tim.  3,  i-i4,+4.  i-5- 

And  yet  it  is  her  blessed  privilege,  in  all  her  affliction,  to 
know  that  she  travails  in  the  birth  of  souls  (i  Cor.  4,  15; 
Gal.  4.  9 ; Phile.  10),  which  are  born  from  above  by  the 
Holy  Ghost  (John  3),  and  that  the  gospel  (good  news)  of  the 
kingdom,  which  she  preaches,  is  the  power  of  God  unto 
salvation  unto  all  who  believe.  Rom.  i,  16. 

“Husbands,  love  your  wives,  even  as  Christ  also  loved  the 
Church,  and  gave  Himself  for  it  that  He  might  sanctify  and 
cleanse  it  with  the  washing  of  water  by  the  word,  that  H' 
might  present  it  to  Himself  a glorious  Church,  not  having  spr- 
or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing  ; but  that  it  should  be  holy 
without  blemish.^ 


64 


yESUS  JS  COMING, 


In  this  precious  passage  (Eph.  5)  the  Church,  as  the  bride 
of  Christ,  is  typified  by  the  most  intimate,  tender  and  sacred 
relationship  known  among  the  children  of  men. 

Abraham’s  servant  went  into  a far  country  (Gen.  24)  to 
seek  a bride  for  Isaac,  who  was  the  honored  type  of-  Christ 
as  a sacrifice.  Gen.  22.  So  has  the  Holy  Spirit  come  into 
the  world  to  seek  a bride  for  Jesus.  The  servant  said,  **  Hin- 
der me  not.”  So  the  Holy  Ghost  is  striving  with  the  world, 
and  pleading  with  cold-hearted  professors,  that  He  may 
hasten  the  presentation  of  the  bride  to  the  Bridegroom.  See 
Mat.  22,  2-10. 

Rebekah  said  : I will  go.”  So  the  bride  should  be 
yearning  to  go.  God  has  made  the  wedding  and  prepared 
the  feast,  and  all  things  (except  the  bride)  are  ready  for  the 
rapturous  meeting,  and  blessed  are  they  who  are  called  unto 
the  marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.  Rev.  19,  9. 

O ! that  the  Church  would  work  a hundredfold  more 
earnestly  for  the  conversion  of  souls  and  the  edifying  of  the 
body  of  Christ,  that  the  bride  might  be  complete,  and  thus 
hasten  the  coming  of  her  Lord  (2  Pet.  3,  ii,  12,  margin), 
ever  listening  to  catch  the  midnight  cry:  behold  the 
BRIDEGROOM  COMETH  ! ” and  “SO  be  ready  to  go  out  to 
meet  Him.  ’ Mat.  25,  6. 

“ O ! I am  my  Beloved’s,  and  my  Beloved  is  mine  ; 

He  brings  a poor  vile  sinner  into  His  “ house  of  wine.” 

I stand  upon  His  merit,— I know  no  safer  stand, 

Not  e’en  where  glory  dwelleth  in  Immanuel’s  land. 

The  bride  eyes  not  her  garment,  but  her  dear  Bridegroom’s  faee  : 

I will  not  gaze  at  glory,  but  on  my  King  of  Grace  ; 

Not  at  the  crown  He  giveth,  but  on  His  pierced  hand, — 

The  Lamb  is  all  the  glory  of  Immanuel’s  land.” 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


65 


THE  TRIBULATION. 

We  use  this  term  to  designate  the  whole  period  of  earthly 
history,  between  the  Rapture  and  the  Revelation,  or  between 
the  Church  and  the  millennial  kingdom.  It  will  not  alto- 
gether be  a time  of  tribulation,  for,  in  it,  “ they  shall  rejoice 
and  send  gifts  one  to  another  ” (Rev.  ii,  10),  and  shall  say 
“peace  and  safety.”  i Thes.  5,  3.  We  believe  that  it  wil^ 
be  comparatively  a short  season,  because  the  6000  years, 
and  the  times,  or  year- days,  of  prophecy,  have  nearly  run 
out.  Doubtless  it  embraces  the  last  one  of  Daniel’s  seventy 
weeks(Dan.  9,  27),  for  the  reason  that  then,  God  begins  to 
deal  with  Israel  again,  after  He  has  taken  the  Church  away 
(Acts  15,  13-17).  and  yet,  it  is  probable,  that  it  includes  much 
more  than  the  seven  years  of  that  week. 

It  is  certain,  that  there  will  be  in  it  a period  of  unequalled 
trial,  sorrow  and  calamity  (Dan.  12,  i ; Mat.  24,  21),  spiritual 
darkness  and  open  wickedness,  Lu.  18,7;  2 Pet.  3,2-4. 
It  is  the  night  of  the  world.  John  9,  4;  Lu.  17,  34.  But 
the  true  Church  which  is  not  of  the  night  (i  Thes.  5,  5), 
being  watchful  and  prayerful,  will  be  accounted 
worthy  to  escape  it,  by  the  Rapture,  and  to  stand  before  the 
Son  of  Man  (Lu.  21,  36;  Rev.  3,  10),  while  a third  part  ot 
Israel  will  be  brought  through  it  (Zech.  13,  9),  and  for  the 
elect’s  sake,  the  days  of  this  culminating  tribulation  shall  be 
shortened  (Mat.  24,  22),  by  the  revelation  of  Christ.  2 Thes. 
I,  7,  -1-2,  8,  &c.  From  Isa.,  chapters  24  to  28,  an  idea 
may  be  gained  of  the  terrible  character  of  this  period,  dur- 
ing which  Antichrist  will  also  be  revealed  (see  p.  69).  Some, 
especially  from  the  remnant  of  Israel,  will  accept  of  Christ 
and  become  His  witnesses,  and  be  .slain  by  Antichrist. 
These  we  call  the  tribulation  saints  who  are  to  be  raised  at 
the  close  of  the  great  tribulation  as  the  gleanings  of  the 
great  harvest  ol  the  first  resurrection, 


66 


yESUS  IS  COMING. 


THE  RESURRECTION. 

In  regard  to  the  Resurrection  we  would  say,  that  the  liteial 
rendering  of  i Cor.  15,  23  is,  but  each  one  in  his  own  band^” 
It  seems  plain  that  the  resurrection  of  those  “who  are 
Christ’s  at  His  coming,”  includes  both  those  who  constitute 
the  Bride— together  with  the  Old  Testament  saints,*  the 
friends  of  the  Bridegroom  (John  3,  29), — who  are  raised  at 
the  Rapture,  when  Christ  comes  into  the  air ; and  also  those 
who  believe  and  suffer  during  the  tribulation  (Rev.  13,  15), 
who  will  be  raised  at  the  Revelation  (when  Christ  comes  to 
the  earth),  to  take  part  with  Him  in  the  millennial  kingdom. 
Rom.  II,  15;  Rev.  20,  4 6. 

This  latter  we  represent  by  “ R.  T.”  on  the  diagram. 
Then,  the  great  harvest  of  the  first  Resurrection — or  the 
>lesurrection  of  Life — includes  : 


CHRIST,  - - - - the  first  fruits. 


THEY 

THAT  ARE 

CHRIST’S 
AT  HIS 

COMING. 


W g 

^ H 
<1  ^ 


THE  CHURCH 
AND  OLD  TESTAMENT 
SAINTS. 


THE 

INGATHERING. 


THE  TRIBULATION 
SAINTS. 


f THE 

/ GLEANING. 


The  second  Resurrection,  or  Resurrection  of  Judgment 
(Greek,  John  5,  29),  occurs  after  the  Millennium,  and  includes 
the  remaining  dead.  Rev.  20,  12-14. 

* Job  19,  23,  27  ; Isa.  26,  19;  Ezk.  37  ; Hosea  13,  14;  Heb. 
39.40. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


67 


JUDGMENT. 

We  often  hear  Post-millennialists  use  the  expression 

General  Judgment,"  thereby  conveying  the  idea  of  some 
future  day  in  which  all  mankind  will  simultaneously  appear 
before  God  to  be  judged. 

The  expression  is  not  in  the  Scriptures.  Pre-millennialists 
believe  that  the  Judgment  is  general,  ONLY  in  the  sense  that 
all  are  judged— but  not  all  at  the  same  time. 

The  Judgment  of  believers,  as  sinners,  is  past,  being 
accomplished  in  Christ  on  the  cross. 

'‘He  that  heareth  my  word,  and  believeth  on  Him  that 
sent  me,  hath  everlasting  life,  and  shall  not  come  into 
condemnation  (Greek,  Judgment);  but  is  passed  from  death 
unto  life."  John  5,  24.  See  also  John  3,  17-19.  Judged 
instead. of  condemned. 

There  is  a Judgment  day  coming,  not  a day  of  twenty- 
four  hours,  but  a long  series  of  years.  Day  is  used  to 
designate  such  a period,  in  2 Cor.  6,  2 ; Eph.  6,  13.  and 
Heb.  3,  8.  The  “Hour"  in  John  5,  25,  has  been  over 
eighteen  centuries  long.  So  “ the  hour"  in  John  5,  28,  may 
be  centuries  of  years. 

This  “ Day  of  Judgment"  « is  also  called  “ The  Day  of  the 
Lord,"^  “The  Last  Day,’*^  and  ‘The  Great  Day.”<^ 


a Mat.  10,  15,-1-11,  22,  +11,  24,  +12,  36  ; Mar.  6,  li  ; 2 Pet.  2,  9, 
+ 3,  7 ; I John  4,  17. 

b Isa.  2,  12,  +13,  6,  9,  4-34,  8 ; Lam.  2,  22  ; Ezk.  13,  5 ; Joel  i, 
15.  +2,  I,  +3.  14  Amos  5,  18  ; Obd.  15  ; Zeph.  i,  7,  8,  18,  -f2,  2, 
3 ; Zech.  14,  i ; i Cor.  5,  5 ; 2 Cor.  i,  14 ; i Thes.  5,  2 ; 2 Pet.  3,  10. 
c John  6,  39,  40,  44,  54, -f-Ii,  24;  2 Tim.  3 i. 
d Jer.  30,  7 ; Hos.  i,  ii  ; Joel  2,  11,31;  Zeph.  i,  14; Mai. 4,  5 ; 
Jude  6;  Rev.  6,  17,  4- 16,  14  ; Acts  2 20, 


68 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


It  is  ushered  in  with  plagues  (2  Thes.  i,  6-10;  Rev.  19, 
II  21), and  closes  in  fire  (Rev.  20,  10,  15),  between  which 
a long  season  of  the  ‘‘Sure  mercies  of  David”  (Isa.  55,3; 
Acts  13,  34)  or  the  Millennium.  Rev.  20,  4-6.  In  it  there 
will  be  four  visible  Judgments,  in  the  following  order  : 

I.  The  Judgment  of  the  Saints  for  their  works,  i Cor. 

I* 5»  +3*  13*15  ; 2 Cor.  5,  9-10  ; Rom.  14,  10-12. 

This  is  not  on  earth.  Compare  i Thes.  4,  13-18,  with  2 
Thes.  1,  6-10,  Rev.  19,  11-16. 

These  glorified  saints  receive  their  judgment  undeniably 
before  that  of  the  ungodly.  Sec  Mat.  25,  14-30.  The  Judg- 
ment of  the  servants  occurs  before  the  Judgment  of  the 
nations.  Mat.  25,  31-46.  See  also  i Pet.  4,  17-18. 

II.  The  Judgment  of  the  living  nations,  who  are  upon 
the  earth  at  the  Revelation.  Jesus  is  Judge  of  the  quick 
(or  living)  and  DEAD.  Acts  10,  42  ; 2 Tim.  4,  i ; i Pet.  4,  5. 

The  Church  or  Saints,  having  been  before  caught  up  in 
the  Rapture,  come  with  Christ  to  execute  judgment  (i  Cor. 
6,  2;  Jude  14,  1 5)  upon  the  world  or  living  nations.  (Mat 
25,  31-46.)  This  is  the  judgment  of  the  quick,  or  those  who 
are  living  upon  the  earth,  when  Christ  comes  at  the  Revela- 
tion. He  separates  the  sheep  from  the  goats,  gathering  out 
all  things  that  doth  offend  (Mat.  13,  41  42),  and  sets  up  His 
kingdom  (verse  44).  The  third  party,  his  brethren,  are  the 
Israelites  (Psa.  122,  8),  who  are  never  to  be  reckoned  among 
the  nations.  Nu.  23,  7-9. 

Then  follows  the  Millennium,  which  is  one  continuous 
day  of  Judgment  (Acts  17,  31),  when  the  righteous  Judge 
will  be  upon  earth  (2  Tim.  4,  8),  and  when  judgment  shall  be 
laid  to  the  line  and  righteousness  to  the  plummet.  Isa.  28,  17. 

III.  The  Judgment  of  the  dead  at  the  Great  White 
Throne.  Rev.  20,  12-15.  See  also  Mat.  10,  15,4-11.  21-24, 
4- 12,  41-42 ; 2 Pet.  2,  9,  f 3,  7 ; Rom.  2,  5-16. 


^ESUS  IS  COMING, 


69 


IV.  The  Judgment  of  angels  (i  Cor.  6,  3 ; 2 Pet.  2,  4; 
Jude  6 ; Rev.  20,  10  ; Mat.  25,  41)  into  fire  “ prepared  for  the 
devil  and  his  angels.*’  The  ungodly  go  there  first.  Com- 
pare Rev.  19,  20  with  Rev.  20,  7-10  ; 2 Pet.  2,  4;  Jude  6. 

Such  events,  requiring  intervals  of  time,  preclude  the  idea 
expressed  in  the  term,  “general  judgment.’’ 

The  “ Day  of  the  Lord  ” has  two  aspects,  to- wit  : Judg- 
ment on  God’s  enemies,  and  deliverance  and  blessing  on 
God’s  people.  Isa.  2,  1-21,  +4,  1-6  ; Joel  2,  21-27,  3L  + 3»  12- 
17  ; Dan.  7,  9-14  ; Zech  14,  1-21 ; Zeph.  3,  8-9  ; Mai. 4,  1-3. 

So  we  have  the  judgment  : — 

— of  believers — as  to  their  character — on  the  cross. 

— of  believers — as  to  their  works — at  the  Judgment  seat  of 
Christ. 

—of  the  living  nations — at  the  Revelation. 

—of  the  ungodly — at  the  Great  White  Throne. 


ANTICHRIST. 

This  name  introduces  to  us  one  of  the  most  solemn  and 
foreboding  subjects  in  the  Word  of  God.  An  antichrist, — 
one  absolutely  opposed  to  Jesus  Christ, — we  are  told,  shall 
come.  I John  2,  18.  The  spirit  of  antichrist  is  already  in 
the  world,  denying  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  flesh, 
either  in  the  past  (i  John  4,  3),  or  in  the  future  (2  John  7. 
Greek,  coming  in  flesh.) 

This  spirit  of  antichrist,  now  possessed  by  many,  will  cul- 
minate in  one  person,  the  antichrist,  who  will  deny 
both  the  Father  and  the  Son.  i John  2,  22. 

That  he  is  a single  individual  is  plainly  taught  in  2 Thes. 
Zy  where  he  is  called  “that  man  of  sin  ”...  “the  son  of 
perdition  ” — “that  wicked,”  or  properly,  “ the  Lawless  one.” 


70 


JESUS  IS  COMING 


As  Christ  is  the  express  image  of  God  (Heb.  i,  3),  so  it 
appears  that  antichrist  is  the  culminating  manifestation  of 
Satan,  “The  prince  of  this  world.”  John  14,  30.  His 
coming  is  “ after  the  working  (energy,  or  inward  working)  of 
Satan,  with  all  power  and  signs  and  lying  wonders  and  de- 
ceivableness  of  unrighteousness.” 

He  will  be  a “ strong  (or  inward  working)  delusion,**  to 
them  who  believe  not  the  truth.  2 Thes.  2,  9-12. 

This  mystery  of  Lawlessness  (so  the  Greek)  already 
worked  in  the  days  of  the  apostle,  but  there  has  been  a 
hindering  power,  which,  we  believe,  is  the  Holy  Spirit,  in 
His  present  manifestation,  or  office,  viz  : as  the  reprover  of 
the  world  and  gatherer  of  the  church.  When  He,  the 
restraining  one,  is  taken  out  of  the  way  (or  out  of  the  midst), 
at  the  rapture  of  the  church,  then  shall  the  mystery  be  un- 
veiled, and  the  Lawless  one  be  revealed,  (verses  7 and  8). 

He  will  be  received  even  by  the  Jews  (John  5,43)  who, 
having  returned  to  their  own  land  and  rebuilt  their  temple, 
will  make  a treaty  with  him,  called  by  the  prophet  “ a cov- 
enant with  death  and  an  agreement  with  hell.”  Isa.  28.  15-180 
And  antichrist  will  exalt  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God, 
or  that  is  worshipped,  so  that  he  as  God  sitteth  in  the  temple 
of  God  (the  rebuilt  temple  at  Jerusalem)  and  sheweth  him- 
self that  he  is  God.  2 Thess.  2,  4.  Doubtless  he  is  the 
king  described  in  Dan.  ii,  36  &c.,  who  shall  do  according 
to  his  own  will  and  magnify  himself  above  every  god: 
Again  he  is  seen  as  the  beast  described  in  Rev.  13,  11-18, 
whose  number  is  the  number  of  a man.  666,  and  who  per 
formes  “ great  wonders  and  deceiveth  them  that  dwell  upon 
the  earth,”  by  means  of  His  miracles,  and  has  the  power  to 
kill  those  who  will  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast.  And 
again  he  is  seen  in  Lucifer,  or  the  day  star,  of  Isa.  14.  of 
whom  the  king  of  Babylon  was  a type,  and  who  weakens 


yESUS  IS  COMING. 


71 


the  nations,  exalts  his  “ throne  above  the  stars  of  God,”  and 
sits  **upon  the  mount  of  the  congregation.” 

Such,  in  brief,  is  the  awful  picture  which  Scripture  gives 
us,  of  this  great  opponent  of  Christ.  Many  think  that  he 
has  already  been  manifested  in  Antiochus  Epiphanes — or  the 
Popes  of  Rome— or  Mohammed  and  his  successors,  all  of 
which  we  regard  as  erroneous.  The  Popes  have  received 
their  exaltation  and  power,  as  the  pretended  vicars  of  Christ, 
and  not  as  His  opponent.  It  is  a great  mistake  therefore 
to  call  them,  the  antichrist,  or  the  opposing  one-  Antiochus 
was  doubtless  a type  of  antichrist.  And,  in  his  opposition 
to  the  worship  of  Jehovah,  his  sacrifice  of  the  hated  swine 
in  the  temple  and  his  merciless  treatment  of  the  Jews,  he 
has  given  us  a miniature  picture  of  what  the  final  antichrist 
will  do.  But  he  passed  away  long  before  Paul  and  John 
wrote  of  the  antichrist  to  come.  Likewise  Mohammed  may 
be  in  some  sense  a type,  but  that  is  all. 

No  ! antichrist  is  still  in  the  future  and  he  will  not  be  man- 
ifested until  the  true  church  has  bee  1 taken  away,  at  the 
rapture,  as  described  in  i Thes.  4,  16-17-  For  Paul  says, 
2 Thes.  2,1,  “we  beseech  you,  brethren,  by  the  coming  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  our  gathering  together  unto  Him,” 
— that  is,  by  this  very  fact  of  the  rapture,  of  which  he  had 
previously  written  them  ( i Thes.  4,  16-17),  arid  which  must 
first  occur  before  the  apostasy  should  come  to  the  full,  and 
the  man  of  sin  be  revealed.  This  is  confirmed  by  verse  7. 
The  Holy  Spirit,  who,  while  He  is  gathering  the  bride — i Cor. 
12,  13  ; Eph.  4,  30 — reproves  the  world  of  sin,  righteousness 
and  judgment,  (John  16,  8)  will,  when  he  is  taken  out  of  the 
way,  catch  up  the  bride  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air,  leaving 
the  apostate  church, — adulterous  Israel  and  the  ungodly 
world,  to  believe  a lie  (verse  ii),  and  then  shall  the  lawless 
one  be  revealed.  Praise  God,  that  the  church  is  to  be  kept 


72 


JESUS  JS  COMING. 


from  this  awful  hour  of  temptation.  Luke  21,  36  ; Rev.  3,  10. 
She  shall  be  with  her  Lord  (i  Thes.  4,  18,  +5,  9 10),  while 
the  world  is  ruled  by  antichrist. 

Bus  though  antichrist  shall  so  greatly  exalt  himself  and 
rule  over  the  world  with  such  power,  yet  “ shall  he  come  to 
his  end,  and  none  shall  help  him.”  Dan.  ii,  45.  The  Lord 
shall  destroy  him  “with  the  brightness  of  His  coming,” 
2 Thes.  2,  8)  literally  “ will  paralyze  (him)  with  the  forth- 
shining  of  His  arrival.'’  (See  Rotherham’s  translation),  when 
He  shall  come,  with  His  saints,  to  execute  judgment  upon 
the  ungodly  Jude  14  i5.  Yes,  he  shall  “ be  brought  down 
to  hell  (sheol),  to  the  sides  of  the  pit.”  They  that  see  him 
shall  narrowly  look  upon  him  and  consider  him,  saying y “ is 
this  THE  MAN  that  made  the  earth  to  tremble,  that  did 
shake  kingdoms  ; that  made  the  world  as  a wilderness  and 
destroyed  the  cities  thereof.^”  Isa.  14,  15-17. 

We  would  call  special  attention  to  the  fact  that  antichrist 
denies  the  Father  and  the  Son  (i  John  2,  22)  and  that  the 
Greek  words  in  2 Thes.  2,  7-8  should  be  rendered  “the 
mystery  of  lawlessness” — “the  lawless  one.”  This,  we 
think,  gives  an  alarming  significance  to  the  atheistic  and 
lawless  trio  of  communism,  socialism  and  nihilism,  so  rap- 
idly spreading  in  our  day,  and  which  seeks  to  wipe  out  all 
law  relating  to  marriage,  property,  &c. 

It  may  be  that  these  are  the  immediate  precusors  of  anti- 
christ. At  any  rate,  he  is  surely  coming,  and  sad  indeed  is 
the  thought  of  a godless  world,  rushing  on  to  such  a cul- 
mination of  evil. 


is  COMING. 


n 

We  believe  that  the  foregoing  outline  of  the  order  of  events 
will  commend  itself  to  every  careful  student  of  the  Word. 
However,  we  persistently  urge  but  one  point,  and  that  is  the 
PRE-MILLENIAL  COMING  OF  CHRIST  AND  RAPTURE  OF 
THE  SAINTS.  This  we  believe  to  be  the  great  hope  for 
the  Church,  and  the  principal  event  for  which  believers  wait. 
I Thes.  I,  10. 

Much  has  been  revealed  in  regard  to  the  Tribulation,  the 
Kingdom,  &c.,  which  follow  the  Rapture ; but  it  is,  as  it 
were,  only  an  outline.  And,  dear  reader,  let  us  not  be  dis- 
couraged if  we  cannot  fully  understand  it. 

Do  not  forget  that  The  King  is  coming.  And  when  He 
comes  it  will  be  time  to  make  known,  in  detail,  the  manner 
of  the  kingdom,  i Sam.  lo,  25. 

Post-millennialists  apparently  forget  this  altogether,  and 
because  they  cannot  fully  understand  those  things  in  regard 
to  the  Lord’s  coming,  which  we  now  see  through  a glass 
darkly,  they  reject  what  is  plainly  revealed. 

If,  even  in  the  present  dispensation,  we  cannot  explain 
the  doctrines  of  “Free  Will,”  and  “ God’s  Sovereignty,” 
to  our  mutual  understanding, — much  less  can  we  compre- 
hend the  glory,  which  shall  be  revealed  in  us,  in  the  coming 
kingdom.  Let  us  not  be  disturbed,  then,  by  the  questions 
which  they  ask  5 such  as — 

How  will  men  be  saved  during  the  Millennium  } 

What  will  be  the  means  of  grace  } 

What  may  take  the  place  of  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  ? 
and  of  the  sacraments  of  the  Church  } 

The  Jews  could  not  have  answered  similar  questions 
before  the  first  coming  of  Christ.  It  was  not  revealed  until 
He  came. 

Jesus  is  coming  again,  and  it  is  just  as  consistent  that 
we  shall  receive  an  addition  to  the  revealed  Word  of 


74 


yESUS  IS  COMING. 


God  when  He  comes,  as  it  was  when  He  came  before. 

He  will  speak  again,  who  spake  as  never  man  spake 
(John  7,  46),  even  the  dead  will  hear  His  voice  (John  5,  28), 
and  the  gracious  words  which  shall  proceed  out  of  His 
mouth  (Lu.  4,  22),  will  be  a continual  revelation.  Mat.  1 1,  27. 

It  will  all  be  plain  when  Jesus  comes,  for  we  shall  be  like 
Him  and  see  Him  as  He  is  (i  John  3,  2),  eye  to  eye  (Isa.  52, 
8),  and  face  to  face,  i Cor.  13,  12. 

Post-millennialists  seem  to  think  that  all  must  be  accom- 
plished under  the  church,  and  with  present  instrumentalities. 

Pre-millennialists  look  for  the  main  accomplishment  under 
Christ  Himself,  who  will  cut  short  the  work  in  righteousness 
(Rom.  9,  28),  and  with  different  instrumentalities.  Isa.  4, 
4 ; Zech.  14, 

Post-miilennialism  exalts  the  church. 

Pre-inillennialism  exalts  Jesus  and  fills  the  heart  of  the 
believer  with  a living,  personal,  coming  Saviour. 

Post-millennialists,  though  ACKNOWLEDGING  that  the 
Second  Advent  of  Christ  is  the  very  pole  star  of  the 
church,  have  little  heart  in  it,  and  are  disposed  to  say  very 
little  about  it.  This  is  natural  and  perfectly  consistent  for 
those  who  believe  the  event  is  a least  a thousand  years 
away. 

They  very  seldom  preach  or  talk  about  it. 

What  a contrast  to  Paul,  who  charged  Timothy  to 
PREACH  THE  WORD  (2  Tim.  4,  2)  ;*  and  when  writing  to 
Titus,  of  the  blessed  hope  and  glorious  appearing  of  Jesus, 
he  said  : “ These  things  speak.”  Ch.  2,  1 5. 

And  again,  when  writing  to  the  Thessalonians  of  the  de- 

I bear  full  witness,  in  presence  of  °God  and  Christ  Jesus 
“^who  is  about  to  be  judging  living  and  dead,  both  as  to  his 
^forthshining  and  his  kingdom  proclaim  the  word.”  Rother- 
ham’s N.  T.  from  the  Gr.  text  of  Tregelles 


JEStJS  is  COMING. 


75 

ocent  of  the  Lord  and  the  rapture  of  the  church,  he  said  : 
•‘Wherefore  comfort  (or  exhort)  one  another  with 
THESE  WORDS.”  Ch.  4,  18  ; see  also  2 Tim.  3,  16  ; Heb.  10: 
25  ; 2 Pet.  I,  19. 

We  ask  our  post-millennial  brethren.  Why  do  you  not 
give  the  church  these  comforting  v/ords, — this  “ meat  in  due 
season?”  “ Blessed  is  that  servant  whom  His  Lord  when 
He  cometh  shall  find  so  doing.”  Lu.  12,  43. 

Ah  ! brethren,  post-millennialism  is  hiding  this  STAR  OF 
HOPE  from  the  church,  and  incurring  thereby  a responsibility 
that  God  alone  can  estimate.  The  church  is  languishing 
because  of  this  neglected  truth. 

We  beg  of  you  to  heed  the  following  solemn  words  from 
Dr.  Hugh  McNeill:  “My reverend  brethren,  watch,  preach 
the  coming  of  Jesus.  I charge  you,  in  the  name  of  our 
common  Master,— Preach  the  coming  of  Jesus;  solemn- 
ly and  affectionately,  in  the  name  of  God,  I charge  you, — 
Preach  the  coming  of  Jesus.  Watch  ye,  therefore, 
lest,  coming  suddenly.  He  find  the  porter  sleeping.” 

Pre-millennialism  has  a vital  life  in  it,  and  gives  the  dis- 
ciple a real  love  and  relish  for  the  Word  of  God,  which  opens 
up  to  him  like  a new  book. 

Even  Mr.  Brown  recognizes  this,  and  he  says : “ Pre-mil- 

lennialists  have  done  the  Church  a real  service  by  calling  at- 
tention to  the  place  which  the  second  advent  holds  in  the 
Word  of  God  and  the  scheme  of  divine  truth.”*  ^ 

Many  have  we  heard  say,  “ Why,  the  Bible  is  another 
book  to  me  since  I accepted  this  truth.”  And  though  one 
is  almost  lost  in  the  unfolding  majesty  and  infinity  of  God’s 
plans  revealed  therein,  yet  do  we  find  it  such  a store-house 
of  truth  and  comfort,  that  continual  study  ever  gives  us 
richer  food. 


*The  Second  Advent,  p.  13. 


^6 


IS  COMING. 


It  is  the  MOST  PRACTICAL  DOCTRINE  in  the  Christian 
faith,  for  “every  man  that  hath  this  hope  in  Him  (Christ) 
purifieth  himself  even  as  He  (Christ)  is  pure.”  i John 
3,  3.  And  do  we  not  want  practical  holiness  } 

Again,  this  doctrine  when  received  into  the  heart  is  a 
mighty  power  to  separate  one  from  the  love  of  the  world. 
And  were  it  thoroughly  believed  and  preached  in  the  church, 
she  would  readily  give  of  her  substance  so  liberally  that  we 
should  not  be  begging  for  money  to  sustain  our  missions. 

It  was  this  doctrine  that  inspired  the  sainted  Bliss,  and 
gave  his  songs  such  favor.  How  all  of  us  love  to  sing 
“When  Jesus  Comes,”  or  “Hold  the  Fort  for  I am 
Coming.”  The  church  and  the  people  want  this  truth, 
and  God  wants  them  to  have  it,  we  are  assured,  by  the  man- 
ifest interest  and  attention  with  which  He  blesses  its  pre- 
sentation. 

SOME  OBJECTIONS  ANSWERED. 

I.  It  is  objected  that  this  doctrine  discourages  missions. 

This  is  not  true.  The  missionary  spirit  among  the  evan- 
gelists of  to-day  is  a sufficient  answer  to  this.  And  let  us 
name,  among  the  missionaries  who  held  this  faith,  Ben  E^ra, 
Joseph  Wolf,  James  McGregor  Bertram,  L.  D.  Mansfield, 
Gonsalves,  Dr.  Kalley  and  Hewitson. 

“This  was  the  hope  that  inspired  Heber,  the  great  mis- 
sionary bishop  of  the  English  Church,  who  gave  us  that 
glorious  missionary  hymn  ‘From  Greenland’s  Icy  Moun- 
tains,’ and  who  spent  his  strength  and  rested  from  his  la- 
bors ‘ on  India’s  coral  strand  ! 

This  was  the  hope  that  energized  Gutzlaff,  the  opener  of 
China,  and  Bettleheim,  the  opener  of  Japan  ; that  inspired 
the  noble  Duff,  who,  under  its  influence,  woke  moderate 
Scotland  from  its  lethargy,  and  was  the  pioneer  of  his  in- 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


77 


domitablfc  race  in  India.  This  was  the  hope  that  inspired 
and  cheered  and  everjoyed  McCheyne  and  our  own  Poor, 
and  Lowrie,  and  Rankin,  and  Lowenthal,  and  a host  of 
others.” 

Mr.  Lord  affirms  that  among  missionaries  of  all  denom- 
inations, there  is  as  great  proportion  of  pre-millennialists,  as 
there  is  among  the  ministry  at  home.  They  earnestly  labor, 
as  did  the  apostle,  to  save  some  from  the  wrath  to  come. 
Rom.  II,  14;  I Cor.  9,  22  ; i Thes.  i,  10;  Jas.  5,  20. 

II.  It  is  objected  that  it  discourages  work.  This  is 
most  inconsistent  and  untrue,  for  the  very  essence  of  the 
doctrine  is  to  Watch,  Work  and  Wait,  and  to  work 
NOW  for  the  night  cometh  when  no  man  can  work.*  John  9,  4. 

III.  Some  object  that  they  have  so  many  unsaved  friends, 
they  cannot  wish  Jesus  to  come. 

Work  then,  for  we  read  “ all  that  my  Father  giveth  me 
shall  come  to  me”  (John  6,  37,  39),  and  whosoever  will 
may  come.  Rev.  22,  17.  Knowing  the  terror,  (fear)  of  the 
Lord,  let  us  persuade  men.  2 Cor.  5,  ii. 

The  Antedeluvians  would  not  heed  the  preaching  of 
Noah,  and  even  Lot’s  kindred  (his  sons-in-law)  would  not  go 
with  him  out  ot  Sodom,  So  there  will  be  those  who  will 
not  accept  of  Christ.  But  of  all  who  believe  in  Him  (John  i, 
12)  not  one  will  be  lost.  John  10,  28.  The  Israelites  were 
often  led  to  repentance,  in  the  midst  of  adversity  and  calam- 
ity, and  so  if  our  friends  will  not  be  entreated  to  accept  of 
Christ  now,  it  is  perhaps  possible  that  they  may  do  so  under 
the  visible  judgments  of  God,  during  the  Tribulation. 

But  whether  they  will  or  not,  let  us  consider,  that  the  great 
mass  of  humanity  are  engulfed  in  the  maelstrom  of  sin,  which 
is  sweeping  its  millions  down  to  graves  of  destruction  (Mat. 
7,  13),  and  compared  to  them,  in  numbers,  the  true  believers 


*See  page  95. 


78 


JESUS  JS  COMING. 


are  but  a handful.  In  the  Millennium  all  this  will  be  changed, 
“ for  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  as 
the  waters  cover  the  sea  ” (Isa.  ii,  9),  and  ail  men  shall  bow 
to  the  righteous  scepter  of  King  Immanuel.  Isa.  45,  23-24  ; 
Rom.  14,  II  ; Phil.  2,  lo-ii;  Lu.  1,32-33;  Mic.  4,  1-7. 

We  would  not  sacrifice  the  hundreds  of  lives  upon  a pass- 
enger train,  to  save  the  life  of  even  a friend  who  willfully 
exposed  himself  to  danger  upon  the  track  ; and  are  not  all 
men  our  brothers  } and  shall  we  not  yearn  to  save  them  from 
the  tide  of  spiritual  death  ? Oh  ! then,  let  us  cry  with  the 
Holy  Spirit:  “Even  so  come,  Lord  Jesus.”  Rev.  22,  20. 
For  when  He  comes  the  work  will  be  cut  short  in  righteous- 
ness. Rom.  9,  28. 

IV.  It  is  objected  that  Jesus  said:  “My  Kingdom  is  not 
of  this  world.”  John  18,  36.  True!  not  of  the  spirit  of 
the  world  (i  John  2,  15-17),  just  as  believers  are  not  of 
the  world.  John  15,  19.  The  correct  rendering  of  the  pass- 
age is,  “ My  Kingdon  is  not  out  of  this  world.”  That  is, 
it  does  not  emanate  from  this  world.  He  is  not  (f  out  of 
this  world.  John  8,  23.  Both  He  and  His  Kingdom  are  from 
above.  Col.  3,  1-4 ; Gal.  4.  26.  But  it  will  be  set  up  on  this 
earth,  in  accordance  with  the  prayer  which  he  taught  us  “Thy 
Kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done,  as  in  heaven,  so  in  earth.” 
Luke  II,  2;  Dan.  2,  44, +7,  14,  18,27;  Jer.  23,  5-6.  Earth- 
ly kingdoms  are  corrupted  by  the  deception  of  Satan.  But 
in  the  millennial  kingdom  he  will  not  deceive  them,  for  he 
shall  be  bound.  Rev.  20,  1-3. 

There  is  nothing  essentially  sinful  in  matter.  Adam  was 
sinless  before  his  fall  and  he  had  a material  body.  Christ 
has  a material  body  and  is  without  sin.  The  earth  was 
cursed  because  of  sin  and  the  spirit  of  the  world  clings  to 
sin.  Rom.  i,  17,  32.  But  when  the  curse  is  removed  (Rev. 
22,  3)  and  all  things  that  offend  are  gathered  out  of  the 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


79 


kingdom  (Mat.  13,  41),  then  shall  all  creation  have  that  for 
which  it  groans  (Rom.  8,  19-23),  and  the  righteous  shall 
shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  ot  their  Father.  Mat. 
13-  43- 

V.  It  is  objected,  that  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  ma- 
terial and  visible,  but  that  it  is  spiritual  and  invisible.  In 
support  of  this  the  following  words  of  Jesus  in  Luke  17,  20- 
21  are  cited.  “ When  He  was  demanded  of  the  Pharisees, 
when  the  kingdom  of  God  should  come,  He  answered  them 
and  said  : The  kingdom  of  God  cometh  not  with  obser- 
vation ; neither  shall  they  say,  lo,  here  ! or  lo,  there  ! for  be- 
hold, the  kingdom  of  God  is  within  you.” 

Observation  should  be  translated  “ careful  watching,”  see 
Dr.  Adam  Clarke,  or  “narrow  watching,”  see  Rotherham. 
The  marginal,  and  better  reading  for  “ within  you  ” is 
“among  you.”  see  Rotherham,  Wilson,  Prof.  Whitting,  and 
others.  He  did  not  say  that  the  kingdom  of  God  was  with- 
in, or  in  the  hearts  of  those  wicked  Pharisees,  but  that  it  was 
among  them,  viz:  within  the  Jewish  nation.  As  Bengel 
states  it,  “ within  is  here  used,  not  in  any  respect  of  the 
heart  of  individual  Pharisees,  ....  but  in  respect  to  the 
whole  Jewish  people.  The  King,  Messiah,  and  therefore  the 
kingdom  is  here  : ye  see  and  ye  hear.” 

The  sense,  then,  is  as  follows : The  kingdom  of  God 
cometh  not  with  “careful  watching.”  That  is,  not  in  such 
a way  as  to  be  discerned  only  by  sagacious  critics,  nor  is  it 
to  be  seen  only  by  those  who  are  scrupulously  watching  for 
it.  They  shall  not  say,  Behold  here  or  there,  for  the  king- 
dom ot  God  is  among  you,  to-wit : it  was  then  visibly 
present  among  them,  in  the  person  of  Jesus  the  King.  And 
so  it  will  be  visibly  present  when  He  comes  again.  Rev.  6, 
1 6.  It  did  not,  and  will  not,  need  scrupulous  watching  to 
discern  it.  Had  they  received  Him  with  faith, — instead  of 


8d 


7ESC/S  IS  COMING. 


(narrowly)  watching  Him  with  deceitful  spies,  Luke  20,  20 — 
they  might  have  realized  that  their  King  was  then  visibly 
present,  and  ready  to  usher  in  the  universal  manifestation  of 
the  kingdom,  which  had  been  seen  by  the  favored  disciples 
on  the  Mount.  Mat,  17,  9;  Mark  9.  i-io,+2  Pet.  i.  16-18. 
How  gladly  He  would  have  then  fully  manifested  Himself 
as  King,  and  established  His  Kingdom  among  them,  is  shown 
by  His  words  of  tender  yearning  in  Mat.  23.  37-39. 

“O  Jerusalem,  Jerusalem,  that  killest  the  prophets, 
and  stonestthem  which  are  sent  unto  thee,  how  often  would 
I have  gathered  thy  children  together,  even  as  a hen  gath- 
ereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would  not  ! 
Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate.  For  I say  unto 
\ ou.  Ye  shall  not  see  me  henceforth,  till  ye  shall  say.  Blessed 
w he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.’’ 

He  came  in  His  Father’s  name  ; but  the  Israelites  to  whom 
He  spoke  would  not  receive  Him  John  5,  43. 

“ He  came  unto  His  own  and  His  own  received  Him  not.” 
John  I,  II. 

Prefering  a robber,  they  rejected  and  crucified  their  King 
and  so  the  kingdom  waits  until  they  shall  accept  Him  (Zech. 
12,  10, + 13,  6;  Mat.  23,39;  Rom.  1 1,  25-28),  when  the  king- 
dom of  the  world  shall  become  the  kingdom  of  our  Lord’s 
and  of  His  Christ’s  and  He  shall  reign  for  the  AGES  OF  AGES. 
See  Greek.  Rev.  ii,  15. 

Oh  ! Blessed  “ King  of  Kings  \ ” come,  and  may  “ Thy 
Kingdom  Come.” 

The  King  there  in  His  beauty, 

Without  a veil  is  seen  ; 

It  were  a well-spent  journey, 

Though  sev’n  deaths  lay  between^ 

The  Lamb,  with  His  fair  army, 

Doth  on  Mount  Zion  stand, 

And  glory,  glory  dwelleth 
In  Imrnanuers  land* 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


8i 


VI.  It  is  objected  that  Paul  said,  “The  Kingdom  of  God 
is  not  meat  and  drink;  but  righteousness,  and  peace, and  joy 
in  the  Holy  Ghost.”  Rom.  14,  17, 

Indeed  it  is  not  “ meat  and  drink,”  or  eating  and  drinking, 
or  simply  outward  observances.  Neither  was  the  Kingdom 
of  Israel  meat  and  drink,  nor  the  Roman  Empire.  But  the 
subjects  ol  each  did  eat  and  drink,  and  Paul  simply  taught 
that  they  should  do  so  circumspectly  and  with  charity. 

So  will  the  subjects  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  eat  and  drink. 

Blessed  is  he  that  shall  eat  bread  in  the  Kingdom  ol  God.” 
Luke  14,  15.  “Blessed  are  they  which  are  called  unto  the 
marriage  supper  of  the  Lamb.”  Rev.  19,  9,  See  the  Feast 
of  Isa.  25,  6-8. 

Jesus  himself  said,  “ I will  not  drink  henceforth  of  this 
fruit  of  the  vine,  until  that  day  when  I drink  it  new  with  you 
in  my  Father’s  Kingdom.”  Mat.  26,  29. 

And  again.  “ i appoint  unto  you  a Kingdom,  as  my  Fath- 
er hath  appointed  unto  me ; that  ye  may  eat  and  drink  at 
my  table  in  my  Kingdom.”  Luke  22,  29-30.  This  is  the 
strongest  proof  that  the  kingdom  will  be  literal  and  mate- 
rial, though  it  shall  be  freed  from  the  curse  of  sin.  Mat.  13, 

4143- 

VII.  It  is  objected  that  flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit 
the  Kingdom  of  God.  i Cor.  15,  50. 

Certainly  we  do  not  inherit  it  through  the  flesh  — the 
unregenerate  man.  But  through  the  Spirit  we  are  born 
again  (John  3,  3-5),  created  anew  in  Christ  Jesus  (Eph.  2,  10), 
and  made  “joint  heirs”  with  Him.  Rom.  8,  iS'iy.  The 
flesh  profiteth  nothing.  The  Spirit  quickeneth.  John  6,  63. 

Paul  in  this  chapter  (i  Cor.  15),  is  treating  of  the  subject 
of  the  resurrection  which  he  proves  to  be  so  important,  that 
without  it,  we  could  not  inherit,  or  become  possessed  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God.  “Flesh  and  blood  ” he  says  cannot  in 


82 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


herit  it,  and  therefore  he  shows  that  at  the  resurrection,  ou^ 
bodies  of  corruptible  flesh  and  blood,  which  have  died,  shall 
be  raised  in  incorruption  and  immortality.  And  the  bodies 
of  those  who  are  living  at  that  time  shall  be  changed  and 
(see  Phil.  3.  20-21)  “fashioned  like  unto  His  glorious  body." 
Now,  in  our  flesh  and  blood,  we  are  bearing  the  image  of 
Adam,  the  first  man,  “ which  is  of  the  earth,  earthy."  But 
at  the  resurrection  we  shall  be  changed  so  as  to  “ bear  the 
image  of  the  heavenly,"  “the  second  man,"  “ the  Lord  from 
heaven."  See  verses  4S-4-9* 

And  He  who  raised  up  Christ  from  the  dead,  and  who 
hath  given  us  the  Spirit  of  adoption  (sons hip)  whereby  we 
become  heirs  of  God  and  joint  heirs  with  Christ,  will,  by  His 
Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  us,  also  quicken  (or  make  alive)  our 
mortal  bodies.  Rom.  8,  11-17.  Then,  and  then  only,  can 
ive  inherit  (i  Cor.  15,  50),  or  come  into  possession  of  the 
Kingdom  (Dan.  7,  18,  22),  which  God  hath  promised  to  give 
uuto  us.  Luke  12,  32.  Hence,  we  see  the  vital  importance 
of  the  resurrection,  without  which  we  could  not  inherit  the 
Kingdom  of  God,*  verse  50.  The  evident  purpose  of  this 
objection  is  to  support  the  assertion  made  by  Post-millen- 
nialists  that  the  Kingdom  is  only  spiritual  and  that  there  is 
nothing  literal  or  material  in  it.  But  Paul  says  nothing  of 
the  kind  and  his  whole  argument  is  entirely  to  the  contrary. 
For  he  asserts  that  our  (T oofuia  (soma-body)  which  is  sown  in 
corruption,  dishonor  and  weakness,  will  be  raised  in  incor- 
ruption glory  and  power,  (see  verses  42-44  and  53-54)  or  if 
living,  will  be  changed  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye  (verses  51- 
52).  In  these  glorified  bodies  we  shall  “ inherit  the  king- 
dom prepared  for"  us  “from  the  foundation  of  the  world." 
Mat.  25,  34.  For  Christ  the  rightful  heir  of  all  things  (Mat, 

*Here  let  it  be  noticed  is  another  evidence  that  the  Kingdom 
is  yet  future. 


JESUS  JS  COMING, 


83 


21,  38 ; Heb.  i,  2,  + 1 Tim.  6,  1 5)  will  be  there  and  we  shall 
be  there  to  reign  with  Him.  Rom.  8,  17,  +2  Tim.  2,12  ; John 
17,  24. 

And  He  will  have  his  glorified  body,  His  body  that  was 
raised  (Luke  24.  39)  and  ascended  (Acts  i,  9)  and  entered 
into  Heaven.  Heb.  4,  14,  +9,  24. 

The  glorified  body  which  Stephen  saw  there,  Acts  7,  55, 
and  which  Paul  saw  (Acts  9,  5)  and  also  John,  Rev.  i,  13. 

The  body  which  bears  the  scars  of  the  cross  (Rev.  5, 6)  ; “ A 
Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain.”  Yes,  He  will  return  in  the  flesh. 
Acts  I,  II.  The  true  reading  of  2 John  7,  is,  “ who  confess 
not  Jesus  Christ  coming*  in  the  flesh.”  See  also  Isa.  63,  i- 
6,  and  Rev.  19,  11-16.  And  “ we  know  that  when  He  shall 
appear,  we  shall  be  like  Him.”  i John  3,  2.  Therefore  it 
is  clear,  that  we,  in  these  same  bodies,  changed  into  the  im- 
age of  Christ’s  glorious  body,  shall  inherit  the  Kingd  om  of 
God. 

VIII.  It  is  objected  that  this  doctrine  disparages  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Not  so  ! For  what  is  the  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  } He  is 
gathering  the  bride.  He  teaches,  guides,  and  comforts  her 
(John  14,  17-26,416,  13-15),  until  she  is  presented  to  Christ. 
Eph.  5.  27. 

At  the  same  time  He  reproves  the  world  of  sin^  and  of 
righteousness,  and  judgment.  John  16,  8. 

He  may  be  grieved  (Eph.  4,  30),  resisted  (Acts  7,  51),  and 
quenched  (i  Thes.  5,  19)  now,  but  He  will  not  always  strive 
with  man.  Gen.  6,  3.  His  present  work  will  be  finished, 
and  the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords  will  come  forth 
with  the  armies  of  heaven  to  subdue  His  enemies  (Rev.  19) 
and  finish  the  work.  Rom.  9,  28,  &c. 

It  was  ‘‘  the  Spirit  of  God,’  which  “moved  upon  the  face 


*Gr.  coming.  See  page  142. 


84 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


of  the  waters  ” in  the  beginning  (Gen.  i,  2),  and  we  believe 
He  had  a part  in  all  the  work  of  creation,  Gen.  i,  26.  He 
strove  with  sinners  before  the  flood,  Gen.  6,  3.  He 
spake  by  the  prophets,  Acts  i,  16, +2  Pet.  i,  21.  He  was 
specially  granted  unto  Joseph  and  others.  Gen.  41,  38  ; 
Ex.  31,  3 ; Num.  1 1,  17,  +24,  2,  +27,  18,  +2  Kings  2,  9,  &c. 
&c.  In  short,  He  has  been  engaged  in  all  the  work  of  crea- 
tion and  redemption.  We  do  not  believe  that  His  work  is 
a failure  because  of  the  flood,  nor  because  the  Jews  have 
rejected  Christ,  and  as  natural  branches,  have  been  broken 
off.  Rom.  II,  20.  Neither  do  we  believe  His  work  will  be 
a failure,  though  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  in  the  present 
dispensation  shall  only  result  in  the  salvation  of  '‘some.*' 
Luke  13,  23-24,  + ! Cor.  9,  22.  We  feel  sure  that  He  shall 
have  a part  in  the  glory  and  triumph  of  the  millennial  dis- 
pensation, for  even  the  Israelites  shall  then  have  a new  Spirit 
within  them.  Ezk.  ii,  19,  and  refs.  And  the  nations  are  to 
be  ruled,  in  peace  and  righteousness,  by  Him  upon  whom  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  doth  rest.  Isa.  ii,  2-4, +61,1-3. 

Let  us  then  have  no  fear  of  jealousy  on  the  part  of  the 
Spirit,  because  of  the  triumphs  of  Christ.  Rather  let  us  be 
sure  that  He  seeks  to  hasten  the  presentation  of  the  bride, — 
which  is  being  sealed  by  Him  (Eph.  4,  20), — unto  her  Lord — 
who  hath  the  spirit  without  measure  (John  3,  34),  that  these 
twain,  united  into  one  (Eph.  5,  30.  32),  may  be  the  one  per- 
fect man  (Eph.  4,  12-13),  the  Holy  temple  (i  Cor,  3,  16,  +6, 
19  + 2 Cor.  6,  16),  built  for  the  habitation  of  God  in  Spirit.* 
Eph.  2,  20-22.  And  who  can  estimate  what  shall  be  accom  - 
plished  by  the  Spirit,  through  this  holy,  living  Temple,  in 
which  He  shall  dwell.  No  wonder  that  He  yearns  to  hasten 
its  completion.  See  the  type  of  His  haste  in  Gen,  24,56. 
But  this  completion  shall  not  take  place  until  the  Lord 


*So  the  Greek. 


IS  COMIMG, 


BS 


comes,  when  the  Head  shall  forever  be  united  to  the  body. 
I Thes.  4,  1 8.  Therefore,  in  this  we  may  realize,  to  some 
extent,  the  meaning  of  that  yearning  cry  of  the  Spirit  ‘ Even 
SO  COME  Lord  Jesus.’  Rev.  22,  20. 

IX.  It  is  said  that  it  makes  the  gospel  a failure. 

But  this  is  not  so.  Man  is  a failure.  The  gospel  is  the 
power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believeth 
(Rom.  I,  16).  It  is  not  the  incompetency  of  the  gospel,  but 
the  willful  unbelief  of  sinners  that  prevents  the  evangeliza- 
tion of  the  world.  Jesus  said  ; “ Him  that  cometh  unto  me 
I will  in  no  wise  cast  out.”  John  6,  37.  But  He  also  said 

Ye  will  not  come  unto  me  that  ye  might  have  life.”  John 
5,  40.  While  we  are  to  preach  the  gospel  everywhere,  we  are 
not  to  expect  that  all  will  receive  it.  For,  when  “ He  said 
unto  them,  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the  gospel 
to  every  creature,”  He  also  added,  “ He  that  believeth  and 
is  baptized  shall  be  saved  ; but  he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned.”  Mark  16,  15-16.  But  “what  if  some  did  not  be- 
lieve? Shall  their  unbelief  make  the  truth  of  God  ot 
none  effect  ? God  forbid.”  Rom.  3,  3.  Salvation  shall  be 
revealed  in  the  last  time,  i Peter  i,  5. 

Jesus  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  His  soul  and  be  satisfied. 
Isa.  53,  II. 

“ After  this  I beheld,  and  lo,  a great  multitude,  which  no 
man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people, 
and  tongues,  stood  before  the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb, 
clothed  with  white  robes  and  palms  in  their  hands,  and  cried 
with  a loud  voice,  saying : Salvation  to  our  God  which  sit- 
teth  upon  the  throne,  and  unto  the  Lamb.”  Rev.  7,  9-10. 

Alleluia  ; Amen  ; Alleluia. 

X,  It  is  objected  that  the  gospel  has  not  yet  been  preached 
in  all  the  world,  as  Christ  asserted  it  should  be,  in  Mat.  24, 
14,  and  therefore  we  cannot  yet  look  for  Christ,  nor  the  end 
to  come.  Let  us  carefully  examine  this  pasage  •. 


86 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


“ This  gospel  of  the  kingdom  shall  be  preached  in  all  the 
world,  for  a witness  unto  all  nations  ; and  then  shall  the  end 
come.’’ 

1st.  The  end  is  unquestionably  the  end  of  the  age 
(rov  ai&jvo^-iou  aionos)  of  which  the  disciples  asked  in 
verse  3. 

2d.  The  world  ( oiHOV /len^-oikoiimenct)  means  habita- 
ble, that  is,  the  inhabited  earth. 

3d.  The  gospel  of  the  kingdom,  is  the  good  news,  or  glad 
tidings  of  the  kingdom  to  come. 

These  glad  tidings,  it  is  asserted  shall  be  proclaimed  in  all 
the  inhabited  earth  for  a witness  unto  all  nations  and  then 
(rorf-tote)  shall  come  the  end  of  this  age — or  dispensa- 
tion. It  will  be  noticed  that  the  time,  during  which  the 
preaching  shall  continue,  is  determined  entirely  by  the  qual- 
ifying clause  “for  a witness  unto  all  nations.”  When  the 
witness  is  complete,  then  shall  the  end  come. 

Now,  no  finite  mind  can  determine  when  the  witness  is 
complete.  If  we  could,  the  evidence  is  to  the  effect  that  it 
has  passed  already.  For  when  the  gospel  was  preached  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  there  were  present  “ devout  men  out 
of  every  nation  under  heaven.”  Acts  2,  5.  Afterward  the 
disciples  were  scattered  abroad  and  went  about  preaching 
the  Word.  Acts  8,  4.  “ And  they  went  forth  and  preached 

everywhere.”  Mark  16,  20  * Paul  says,  in  Rom.  10,  18, 
“ Their  sound  went  into  all  the  earth,  and  their  words  unto 
the  ends  of  the  world,”*!  (world  here  being  from  the  same 
word  oiHOV/ASrf^-oikoumenee  that  is  used  in  Mat.  24,  14). 

And  again  he  says  in  Col.  i,  23*!  that  the  gospel  had  al- 
ready been  “ preached  to  every  creature  which  is  under 
heaven.” 


*See  Bengeirs  Gnomon. 

|See  Jamison  P'aussett  and  Brown,  also  Alford. 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


These  inspired  statements  as  to  the  universal  preaching 
of  the  gospel  ought  to  be  conclusive.  Mighty  as  it  makes 
the  work  of  the  early  disciples,  J do  not  see  how  we  can  re- 
fuse to  accept  it.  (See  Dr.  A.  Clarke  on  Mat.  24,  14  as  to 
the  especial  point  of  the  universality  of  this  preaching,  also 
the  authorities  previously  cited).  Surely  we  must  give  no 
broader  meaning  to  the  word  oiKOVjxevrj  (oikoumenee)  used 
by  the  Holy  Spirit  in  Mat.  24,  14  than  in  Rom.  10,  18,  or 
than  to  the  equally  strong  words  used  in  Col.  i,  6 
and  23.  If  we  limit  the  one,  we  can  with  equal  propriety, 
limit  the  other.  Because  we  have  so  full  an  account  of  Paul’s 
work,  we  are  apt  to  depreciate  what  was  accomplished  by  the 
other  Apostles  and  Disciples.  Peter  was  in  Babylon  (i  Pet. 
5,  13),  and  tradition  gives  us  account  of  the  preaching  of  the 
gospel  in  Parthia,  India,  Ethiopia,  Scythia,  Spain  and  Britain. 

So  then  we  may  rest  confidently  on  the  plain  statement  of 
Col.  I,  23,  as  being  such  fulfillment  of  Mat  24,  14,  that  the 
church  from  that  day  to  the  present,  has  not  had,  neither 
can  have,  in  this,  any  sign  or  prophesied  event  standing  be- 
tween believers  and  the  Lord’s  coming.  If  we  take  it  upon 
ourselves  to  judge  that  the  witness  is  not  complete,  or  more 
presumingly,  that  it  cannot  be  complete  for  centuries  to  come, 
then  are  we  foolishly  assuming  a prerogative  which  belongs 
to  God  only. 

Surely,  only  God  can  judge  when  the  witness  to  all  nations 
is  complete,  and  here  lies  the  essence  of  this  entire  ques- 
tion. If  the  church  is  the  agent  which  is  to  proclaim  the 
gospel  until  the  witness  is  complete,  no  mortal  can  judge  but 
what  the  witness  shall  be  completed  this  moment.  But  we 
have  no  evidence  that  the  church  is  the  only  agent,  and  it  is 
quite  probable  that  she  is  not,  for  we  read  of  another  agent 
in  Rev.  14,  6. 

Therefore  the  witness  may  not  be  completed,  until  after 


yESUS  JS  COMiNd, 


8iS 

the  church  is  taken  away,  and  this  other  heavenly  messenger 
proclaims  the  everlasting  gospel  to  them  that  dwell  on  the 
earth,  even  unto  every  nation  and  tribe  and  tongue  and  peo- 
ple. Rev.  X4,  6 (see  Greek).  In  this  case  it  is  not  the  church 
which  shall  complete  the  witness  and  it  evidently  can  be  no 
sign  to  her. 

We  conclude  then  that  like  the  “ day  and  hour  Mat.  24, 
36),  it  is  known  to  God  only,  and  the  church  can  have  no 
definite  sign  in  it.  Therefore  nothing  is  left  for  us  to  do,  but 
to  faithfully  continue  proclaiming  the  glad  tidings  of  the 
coming  kingdom  while  we  watch  momentarily  for  the  Bride- 
groom. 

XI.  It  is  objected,  that  we  are  taught  in  Mat.  16,  28 ; 
Mark  9,  i,  and  Luke  9,  27  that  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  of  the 
kingdom,  should  occur  during  the  lifetime  of  some  of  the 
multitude  (Mar.  8,  34)  to  whom  Jesus  spake,  and  that  there- 
fore His  coming  and  kingdom  can  only  be  interpreted  spir- 
itually y viz  : the  establishment  of  the  power  ot  the  gospel, 
by  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, 
or  as  some  figuratively,  viz:  the  destruction  of  Jerusa- 
lem and  the  Jewish  polity  by  the  Romans,  and  the  estab- 
lishment ot  the  church.  That  is,  as  they  say, — Christ  came, 
by  His  Spirit,  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  and  manifested  His 
power  through  the  disciples,  in  the  preaching  of  the  gospel, 
performing  ot  miracles,  &c., — or.  He  came  through  the  Ro- 
man army,  destroyed  Jerusalem  and  overthrew  the  Jewish 
polity, — and  that  His  Kingdom,  is  the  church  over  which 
He  now  reigns,  or  (as  some  say)  in  which,  or  through  which 
He  now  reigns  over  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

We  answer — The  Holy  Spirit  is  a distinct  person,  not  to 
be  confounded  with  the  person  of  Christ.  The  Saviour  ex- 
pressly said  : “ I will  pray  the  Father  and  He  shall  give  you 
another  comforter"  (John  14,  16),  and  if  it  be  another,  it  can- 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


89 


not  be  Himself  He,  the  Holy  Spirit,  came  according  to  the 
promises  (John  14,  16,  26,4-15,  26,  4- 16,  7),  and  it  is  entirely 
inconsistent  to  confound  this  event  with  Christ’s  return, 
which  latter,  is  in  accordance  with  other  promises,  that  He 
should  Himself  come  again.  They  are  two  events,  as  dis- 
tinct as  the  births  of  Moses  and  John. 

It  is  true  that  Christ  is  spiritually  with,  or  in,  believers 
(John  14,  23,  4- 1 5,  4,  4- 17,  23  ; Gal.  4,  19  ; ) and  it  is  just  as 
true  that  He  always  has  been,  and  that  in  this  sense  He  has 
never  left  them,  for  He  said  : Lo  ! I am  with  you  alway” 

Mat.  28,  20.  Mark  the  language  : “ I am  with  you  alway.” 
He  was  with  them  during  those  days  of  prayer  previous  to  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  and  He  has  been  with  His  people  all  the 
time.  But  suddenly  the  (Parakleetos)  Comforter  came,  anoth- 
er person  and  for  a special  and  glorious  purpose.  It  is. 
therefore,  conclusive,  that  this  coming  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  a 
manifestation  of  the  Divine  presence,  entirely  different  from, 
and  superadded  to,  the  spiritual  presence  of  Christ,  which 
latter,  according  to  His  own  language,  has  neve^*  been  with- 
drawn from  His  people.  He  never  went  away  spiritually, 
but  he  did  go  personally  and  visibly,  and  in  like  manner  shall 
He  return.  Acts  i.  ii. 

Again,  after  the  day  of  Pentecost,  the  disciples  continued 
to  talk  of  the  coming  of  Christ,  which  they  surely  would  not 
have  done  if  His  promise  to  return  was  fulfilled  on  that  day. 
And  after  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  (about  A.  D.  71),  St. 
John  wrote  the  book  of  Revelation  (about  A.  D.  96),  in  which 
he  repeatedly  speaks  of  the  coming  of  Christ  as  being  yet 
future,  clearly  showing  that  it  could  not  have  been  fulfilled 
in  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem. 

Again,  as  we  have  before  shown,  the  church  is  not  the 
kingdom,  but  the  body  of  Christ  (Eph.  i , 22-23)  bride. 

Eph.  5.  She  is  not  to  be  reigned  over  (John  15,  15)  but  to 


go 


yESUS  JS  COMING. 


suffer  and  reign  with  Christ.  Rom.  8,  17, +2  Tim.  2,  12 
She  is  to  be  counted  worthy  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  for 
which  she  suffers/'  (2  Thes.  i,  5)  and  therefore  Paul  exhorts 
the  disciples  (members  of  the  church)  ‘‘that  they  must 
through  much  tribulation  enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  God." 
(Acts  14,  22),  and  Peter  stirs  us  up,  putting  us  in  remem- 
brance to  add  the  Christian  graces  and  give  all  diligence  to 
make  our  calling  and  election  sure,  for  so  an  entrance  shall 
be  ministered  unto  “ us  " into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our 
Lord  and  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ."  2 Pet.  i,  5-11. 

Surely  this  language  plainly  distinguishes  between  the 
church  and  the  kingdom,  and  as  plainly  asserts  that  the 
kingdom  is  yet  future.  So  we  see  that  both  the  spiritual  and 
figurative  interpretations  of  the  coming  of  Christ  are  without 
foundation. 

Another  theory  has  been  advanced,  viz  : that  the  coming 
of  Christ  in  His  Kingdom  (Mat.  16,  28)  was  fulfilled  in  what 
they  term  the  spiritual  coming  on  the  day  of  Pentecost, — 
and  that  His  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  in  the  glory 
of  His  Father,  with  the  holy  angels,  &c.,  is  his  real,  person- 
al. visible  coming  at  the  end  of  the  gospel  age  (which  they 
also  hold  to  be  the  end  of  time  and  of  the  world. 

This  seems  to  us  to  be  founded  upon  a mere  distinction  of 
terms,  where  there  is  no  difference  in  fact.  For  is  it  not  at 
His  coming  in  His  Kingdom  that  he  shall  be  manifested  in 
His  glory  2 Thes.  i,  10.  History  proves — and  all  our 
ideas  of  the  glory  of  Kings  coincides  with  the  fact — that 
such  glory  is  identical  with  the  majesty  and  manifestation  of 
their  kingdoms. 

It  is  in  Christ’s  Kingdom  that  He  shall  rule  all  nations 
with  a rod  of  iron  (Psa.  2,  8-9 ; Rev.  12,  5,  +19,  15),  and  it  is 
in  His  Kingdom  that  He  is  to  be  manifested  as  “ the  Blessed 
and  only  Potentate,  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords.'' 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


9^ 


) Tim.  6,  15;  Rev.  19,  16,  Therefore  His  coming  in  His 
Kingdom  and  His  coming  in  His  glory  are  synonymous,  and 
both  are  yet  future. 

Then  what  do  the  passages  mean,  to  wit : Mat,  16,  28, 
“verily  I say  unto  you,  there  be  some  standing  here  which 
shall  not  taste  of  death,  till  they  see  the  Son  of  Man  coming 
in  His  kingdom,” — or  as  in  Mark  9,  i,  “till  they  have  seen 
the  kingdom  of  God  come  with  power,” — or  as  in  Luke  9,  27, 
“till  they  see  the  kingdom  of  God.” 

We  answer  first,  the  limiting  clause  “ shall  not  taste  of 
death  ” may  have  the  deep  signification,  in  which  sense  the 
true  believers,  who  were  standing  there,  shall  never  experi- 
ence it.  See  John  8,  5i'52.  This  is  certainly  the  significa- 
tion the  same  language  has  in  Heb.  2,  9,  and  if  we  under- 
stand it  likewise  in  these  passages,  then  we  have  all  eternity 
for  the  fulfillment.  However  we  only  suggest  this.  We  do 
not  rely  upon  it,  for  we  believe  the  word  “ till  ” more  than 
intimates  that  the  “ some  ” should  taste  of  death,  and  that 
therefore  natural  death  or  separation  of  soul  and  body  was 
meant. 

But  now  let  us  mark  well  what  the  “some  ” standing  there 
were  to  see,  and  then  let  us  go  up  the  Mount  of  Transfigur- 
ation, and  gaze  through  the  favored  eyes  of  Peter,  James  and 
John  upon  the  scene  which  is  recorded  immediately  after  the 
passages  we  are  considering.  Behold  His  face  shining  as 
the  sun  and  His  raiment  white  and  glistening  as  the  snow, 
or  as  the  light.  See  Moses  and  Elias  as  they  appear  in 
with  Him,  and  listen  to  the  communings  of  this  exalted  trio. 
Then  bow  in  silent  awe,  as  the  cloud  of  surpassing  glory 
overshadows  them,  and  reverently  listen  to  the  voice  of  God, 
the  Father,  saying  “ This  is  my  beloved  Son  in  whom  I am 
well  pleased,  hear  ye  Him.”  No  wonder  that,  even  the  fa- 
vored and  beloved  disciples,  trembled  with  fear  beneath  this 


92 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


supernatural  majesty  and  effulgent  glory.  Surely  this  was 
I Am  (John  8,  58)  spanning  the  centuries  and  giving  these 
apostles  a view  of  His  coming  and  kingdom. 

So  they  understood  it  and  Peter  especially  confirms  it. 

‘‘For,”  he  says,  “we have  not  followed  cunningly  devised 
fables,  when  we  made  known  unto  you  the  power  and  com- 
ing of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  were  eye  witnesses  of  His 
majesty.  For  He  received  from  God  the  Father  honor  and 
glory,  when  there  came  such  a voice  to  Him  from  the  ex- 
cellent glory,  This  is  my  beloved  Son  in  whom  I am  well 
pleased.  And  this  voice  which  came  from  heaven  we  heard, 
when  we  were  with  Him  in  the  holy  mount.”  2 Pet.  i,  16' 18. 

We  cannot  tell  how  much  of  the  future  they  saw  in  that 
enraptured  hour,  but  doubtless  they  had  a specific  vision  of 
the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  His  kingdom  and 
glory. 

And  we  have  only  to  turn  to  Revelation,  where  we  find 
that  He  “which  is  and  which  was,  and  which  is  to  come  ” 
permitted  John  \o  see  (Rev.  i,  2,  ii  &c.)  it  most  definitely. 
His  enraptured  vision  swept  the  centuries.  Time,  to  him, 
was  annihilated  and  he  gazed  upon  the  literal  facts.  He 
actually  saw  them.  Thirty-six  times  does  he  say  “ I saw,” 
seven  times  “ I beheld,”  and  five  times  “ I looked,”  besides 
many  similar  expressions.  And  he  saw  the  very  things 
mentione  1 in  the  passages. 

“ And  I SAW  heaven  opened,  and  behold  a white  horse  ; and 
He  that  sat  upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True,  and  in 
righteousness  He  doth  judge  and  make  war.  His  eyes  were 
as  a flame  of  fire  and  on  His  head  were  many  crowns,  .... 
and  He  was  clothed  with  a vesture  dipped  in  blood  : and  His 
name  is  called  the  Word  of  God.  And  the  armies  which 
were  in  heaven  followed  Him  upon  white  horses,  clothed  in 
fine  linen,  white  and  clean And  He  hath  on  His  ves- 

ture and  on  His  thigh  a name  written,  King  of  Kings  and 
Lopd  of  Lords. 

He  saw  the  beast  and  kings  of  the  earth  gathered  and 


JESUS  /S  COMING. 


93 


taken  and  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  He  saw  Satan  bound, 
and  he  saw  Christ  and  His  saints  reigning  for  a thousand 
years.  He  saw  it  all  in  perfect  fulfillment  of  the  statements 
in  the  passages  we  are  considering.  Rev.  19,  + 20. 

Paul  also  saw  Christ  in  His  glory  and  doubtless  he  saw  all 
that  John  did,  and  probably  more,  for  He  saw  things  that  it 
was  impossible  for  a man  to  utter.  (2  Cor.  12,  4,  margin.) 
Surely  these  are  an  absolute  and  literal  fulfillment  of  what 
Jesus  promised  “ some  ” should  see,  and  satisfactorily  explain 
the  passages  in  question. 

Another  passage  is  cited  in  support  of  the  above  theories, 
viz : the  spiritual  coming  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  or  the 
figurative  coming,  in  the  destruction  of  Jernsalem  &c.,  and 
that  is  Mat.  10,  23,  “verily  I say  unto  you  ye  shall  not  have 
gone  over  (or  finish)  the  cities  of  Israel,  till  the  Son  of  Man 
be  come." 

In  regard  to  this  we  answer,  that  this  was  spoken  to  the 
twelve  disciples,  when  Jesus  sent  them  forth  two  by  two, 
with  a message  especially  for  and  exclusively  to  Israel.  We 
find  from  Mark  6,  30,  and  Luke  9,  10,  that  they  returned  to 
the  Master,  of  course,  without  finishing  the  cities.  And  there 
is  no  evidence  that  they  ever,  in  like  manner,  renewed  the 
visitation  preaching  the  message  “ the  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
at  hand."  (See  Mat.  10,  7).  Indeed  they  could  not,  for  Is- 
rael had  rejected  their  King,  and  the  kingdom  had  become 
like  a nobleman  which  went  into  a far  country  to  receive  for 
himself  a kingdom  and  return.  Luke  19.  ii,  &c. 

But  from  the  force  of  the  word  “ till  " we  believe  that  the 
message  will  be  renewed  (perhaps  by  the  “ two  witnesses  " 
after  the  Church  is  taken  away,)  to  the  unbelieving  Israelites, 
who  shall  yet  return  to  their  land  and  restore  Judaism  (See 
Isa.  40,  9-1 1 margin),  and  before  they  shall  have  gone  over 
the  rebuilt  cities,  the  Son  of  Man  shall  appear  again. 


P4 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


XII.  It  is  objected  that  this  doctrine  presents  a gloomy 
view  of  the  future, — that  “it  is  the  philosophy  of  despair,’* — 
that  it  stands  opposed  to  the  popular  idea  ; viz : that  the 
world  is  growing  better,  and  “if  it  is  true,”  it  is  sarcastically 
said,  “we  might  as  well  fold  our  hands  and  wait  for  Christ 
to  come.” 

We  candidly  think  that  many,  who  raise  these  objections, 
have  altogether  mistaken  the  spirit  and  work  of  Pre-milleni 
alists. 

We  neither  despair,  nor  fold  our  hands  to  sleep.  On  the 
contrary,  we  are  filled  with  a lively  (Greek — living)  hope 
(i  Pet.  I,  3),  the  most  “blessed  hope  ” (Tit.  2,  13),  while  we 
strive  to  save  some  from  this  worldly,  sinful  and  adulterous 
generation,  which  is  nigh  unto  cursing  and  whose  end  is  to 
be  burned.  Gal.  1,4;  Heb.  6,  8 ; Mai.  4,  i. 

We  would  not  deceive  them  with  the  hallucination  that 
they  are  “growing  better,”  for  as  the  apostle  has  said,  “ we 
know  that  we  are  of  God  and  the  whole  world  lieth  in  wick- 
edness (Greek, — in  the  wicked  one),  i John  5,  19 — and  there- 
fore we  would  tell  them  in  the  plain  words  of  Scripture,  that 
they  are  in  the  broad  way  that  leadeth  to  destruction  .(Mat. 
7,  13),  and  that  they  must  repent  or  perish.  Luke  13,  3. 
And  further  that  this  same  world,  once  overflowed  by  the 
flood,  is  now  “ stored  with  fire*  against  the  day  of  Judgment 
and  perdition  of  ungodly  men.”  2 Pet.  3,  5-7. 

We  rejoice  over  every  one  of  those,  who  by  believing  the 
gospel,  the  good  news  of  the  coming  kingdom,  (Acts  14,  21- 
22),  are  saved  from  this  awful  fate  and  made  “Joint  heirs 
with  Christ,”  (Rom.  8,  16-17)  “to  an  inheritance  ...  re- 
served in  heaven  for  us,”  and  “ who  are  kept  by  the  power 
of  God  through  faith  unto  Salvation,  ready  to  be  revealed  in 
t;he  last  time,”  and  who  “ hope  to  the  end  for  the  grace  that 


*So  the  Greek. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


95 


!s  to  be  brought  unto  " us  “ at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ.” 

I Pet.  I,  4,  5,  13. 

Surely  this  positive  conviction  of  coming  doom  is  a might- 
ier incentive  to  action,  than  can  be  the  quieting  fallacy,  that 
things  are  moving  on  prosperously  and  that  EVEN  THE 
WORLD  IS  GETTING  BETTER. 

And  this  is  clearly  proved  by  the  zeal  and  faithful  work  of 
the  ministers,  evangelists,  and  laymen,  who  hold  and  pro- 
claim this  doctrine  of  the  pre-millennial  coming  of  Christ. 

It  is  true  that  they  do  not  expect  the  conversion  of  the 
world  in  this  present  evil  age*  (Gal.  i,  4),  but  they  do  believe 
that  a millennial  age  of  peace  is  coming,  and  they  do  strive 
in  the  midst  of  a crooked  and  perverse  generation,"  to 
shine  as  lights  in  the  world  holding  forth  the  word  of  life," 
(Phil.  2,  15-16)  that  they  may  snatch  some  brands  from  the 
burning  (Mai.  4,  i ; i Cor.  3,  13-15  ; Jude  23),  to  increase  the 
godly  company  who  shall  be  ready  to  welcome  the  Bride- 
groom. Mat.  25,  10. 

Why  then  should  they  be  so  bitterly  opposed  for  proclaim- 
ing this  scriptural  doctrine  ? Are  they  not  all  members  of 
the  body  of  Christ  (i  Cor.  12,  12-27)?  And,  as  such,  do  they 
not  merit  the  warmest  sympathy  and  prayers  of  the  Church  ? 
Shall  they  be  condemned,  because,  like  the  early  church,  they 
are  holding  the  traditions  (or  teachings  handed  down)  of  the 
apostles  (2  Thes.  2,  5,  15)  and  looking  for  Jesus  (Phil.  3,  20; 
Tit.  2,  13  ; Heb.  9,  28)?  God  forbid  ! But  let  us  remember 
that  “we  be  brethren,"  strangers  and  pilgrims  (Heb.  11,  13), 
whose  “ citizenship  " is  in  heaven  (Phil.  3,  20).  And  let  us 
speak  “the  truth  in  love,"  be  built  up  in  love  (Eph.4, 15-16), 
and  “ walk  in  love,"  (Eph.  5,  2)  “ redeeming  the  time,  because 
the  days  are  evil.”  Eph.  5,  16. 


*So  the  Greek. 


96 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


Yes,  THE  DAYS  ARE  EVIL,  and  we  freely  admit  that  this 
doctrine  does  present  a gloomy  future  in  the  present  evil  age, 
for  this  world  of  sinners,  who  are  full  of  unbelief  and  radi- 
cally opposed  to  Christ,  His  people  and  His  salvation , (John 
14,  18-22,  -m6,  33,  -M7,  14;  2 Cor.  6,  14-18;  Eph  5,  ii  ; 
James  4,  14;  i John  2,  15,  -1-5,  19,  and  many  others,)  They 
are  rejecting  God^s  gracious  entreaties  for  reconciliation, 
(2  Cor.  5,  20)  and  rushing  madly  on  toward  the  day  of 
wrath.  Rev.  6,  15  17. 

But  there  is  no  gloom  in  the  future  for  those  who  have 
fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before  us,”  (Heb. 
6,  18)  and  “ who  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption,” 
become  children  ” and  “ heirs  of  God  ^.nd  joint  heirs  with 
Christ.  . . For  I reckon  that  the  sufferings  of  this  present 
time  are  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  the  glory  that  shall 
be  revealed  in  us.^’  Rom.  8,  15-18. 

There  seems  to  be  a prevailing  disposition  to  balance  up 
the  good  and  the  bad  in  the  world  by  a process  of  general 
average,  in  which  the  triumphs  of  art  and  science,  the  pro- 
gress in  inventions,  discoveries,  etc.,  are  counted  as  moral 
goodness,  and  it  is  concluded  that  the  world,  on  the  average, 
is  growing  better. 

But  this  is  utterly  fallacious  and,  we  fear,  a grand  decep- 
tion of  Satan,  for. 

First,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  averaging  together  the 
true  church  and  the  world.  There  is  no  possible  consan- 
guinity. The  one  is  from  beneath,”— the  other  “from 
above.”  The  one  “is  of  this  world,” — the  other  “ not  of  this 
world.”  John  8,  23.  They  must  not  be  yoked  together,  tor 
there  is  no  fellowship,  communion,  concord,  part  or  agre^r- 
ment  between  them.  They  are  and  always  must  be  separa;?.e. 
2 Cor.  6,  14-18.  The  true  church  is  in  the  world,  but  not  of 
it  (John  17,  1 1 -16).  There  are  three  parties,  in  the  world. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


97 


viz  : the  Jew,  the  Gentile  and  the  Church  of  God  (i  Cor.  lo.. 
32).  As  the  Jews  were  a separate,  called-out  and  peculiar 
people  (Ex.  19,  5~6,  +33,  16  ; Deut.  7,  6;  Psa.  135,  4),  not  to 
be  reckoned  among  the  nations  (Nu.  23,  9),  so  is  this  true 
church  a separate  and  peculiar  people  (Tit.  2,  14  ; i Pet.  2,  9), 
called  unto  cleansing  and  holiness  (2  Cor.  7,  i ;Eph.  5,  25-27) 
sealed  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  unto  the  day  of  redemption 
(Eph,  4,  30),  no  longer  darkness  but  ‘‘  children  of  light,”  and 
exhorted  to  “have  no  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works  of 
darkness  ” (Eph.  5,  8-11).  They  are  of  God  while  the  whole 
world  lies  in  the  wicked  one.*  i John  5,  19.  There  is  an 
irrepressible  conflict  between  them — no  possible  harmony 
exists.  On  the  contrary,  their  principles  and  tendencies  are 
absolutely  opposite.  It  is  therefore  entirely  inconsistent  that 
they  should  be  spoken  of  as  forming  one  general  mass. 

Second,  the  triumphs  of  art  and  science,  the  progress  in 
inventions,  discoveries,  etc.,  by  no  means  argue  an  increase 
in  godliness. 

Many  of  the  acknowledged  leaders,  to-day,  in  science  and 
philosophy,  yes,  even  those  who  rank  the  very  highest  among 
them  are  positive  infidels.  And  very  many  more,  who 
disclaim  absolute  infidelity,  deny  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ. 

It  is  strange,  indeed,  that  the  Christian  optimists,  in  their 
noisy  trumpetings  of  the  strides  of  science,  should  lose  sight 
of  this  momentous  fact.  And  history  bears  a similar  testi- 
mony. The  power,  splendor  and  wisdom  of  David  and 
Solomon  were  followed  by  the  idolatry  and  innocent  blood  of 
Ahab  and  Manasseh,  resulting  in  the  overthrow  of  Jerusalem, 
and  the  Babylonish  captivity. 

The  temple,  built  by  Herod  was  one  of  the  grandest  works 
of  art.  It  fairly  flashed  with  splendor,  and  the  temple  ser- 
vice was  conducted  on  a magnificent  scale.  The  Jews,  of 


* So  the  Greek, 


g8 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


his  time,  enjoyed  great  privileges  in  literature  and  learning, 
and  yet  they  crucified  the  Lord  Jesus. 

The  Greeks  rose  to  a pinnacle  of  triumph  in  literature, 
poetry  and  art,  and  yet  they  failed  by  wisdom  to  find  out  God. 
To  them  he  was  the  unknown  God.  Acts  17,  23.  See  how 
plainly  this  is  brought  out  in  i Cor.  chapters  i,  2 and  3,  “For 
after  that  in  the  wisdom  of  God  the  world  by  wisdom  knew 
not  God,  it  pleased  God  by  the  foolishness  of  preaching  to 
save  them  that  believe”  (i,  21).  The  trouble  is  not  with 
the  heads,  but  with  the  hearts  of  men.  No  matter  how 
great  the  learning,  man  must  have  a new  heart,  and  this 
is  obtained  not  by  education,  but  by  the  operation  of  the 
Spirit  of  God.  It  was  not  many  wise  men  after  the  flesh 
who  received  the  grace  of  God  in  Corinth,  but  the  simple 
and  the  despised.  “ I thank  Thee,  O Father,  Lord  of  heaven 
and  earth,”  said  Jesus,  “ that  thou  hast  hid  these  things 
from  the  wise  and  prudent  (discerning  ones)  and  hast  re- 
vealed them  unto  babes.”  Luke  10,  21. 

The  world  then  by  “wisdom”  or  “philosophy  ” (Col.  2, 
8),  or  “ science  falsely  so  called”  (i  Tim.  6,  20)  can  never  find 
out  God.  Indeed,  we  have  a clear  evidence  of  this,  in  the  ration- 
alism, infidelity  and  atheism  of  our  day.  No  matter  how  re- 
fined and  polished  is  their  garb  or  the  delicacy  with  which  they 
may  be  set  forth,  still  they  are  only  the  poisonous  deceptions 
of  him,  who  can  appear  as  “ an  angel  of  light”  (2  Cor.  ii, 
14).  The  truth  is,  that  Satan  is  the  arch  enemy  of  God,  and 
the  world,  in  this  present  evil  age  (Gal.  i,  4)  is  in  his  power 
(John  5,  19)  so  that  he  besets  the  people  of  God  with  his 

“ wiles,”  and  arrays  against  them  “ principalities, 

powers and  the  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this 

world.”  Eph.  6, 11-13.  Therefore  the  Christian  must  “love 
not  the  world,  neither  the  things  that  are  in  the  world.  If 
any  man  love  the  world,  the  love  of  the  father  is  not  in  him. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


99 


For  all  that  is  in  the  world,  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  and  the  lust 
of  the  eyes,  and  the  pride  of  life,  is  not  of  the  Father,  but  is 
of  the  world."  i John  2,  15-16. 

Surely  then  this  wicked  world,  which  is  so  radically  opposed 
to  God,  and  under  the  present  control  of  His  arch  enemy, 
is  not  growing  better-  On  the  contrary,  judgment,  fire  and 
perdition  are  before  it.  (2  Pet.  2.  2-6,  +3,  7 ; Jude  7 ; Mark 
9,  43-48  &c.,  &c.)  Perilous  times  are  coming  ( i Tim.  4,  i &c., 
+ 2 Tim.  3,  I &c.).  “Evil  men  and  seducers  shall  wax 
worse  and  worse  deceiving  and  being  deceived.’^  The  tares, 
which  naturally  grow  much  faster  than  the  wheat,  shall  con- 
tinue up  to  the  harvest.  (Mat.  13,  40)  “The  mystery  of 
iniquity  " which  already  worked  in  the  days  of  the  apostles, 
shall  culminate  in  “ the  man  of  sin"  the  personal  antichrist, 
whom  even  the  mass  of  the  Jews  will  receive  (John  5,  43  ; 
Isa.  28,  15  22),  and  who  will  be  so  great  and  rule  with  such 
universal  authority,  that  he  is  to  be  destroyed  only,  by  the 
personal  appearing  of  the  Lord  Himself.  2 Thes.  2,  8. 

There  is  no  hope  then,  for  the  world,  but  in  the  coming  of 
Christ  the  King.  And,  praised  be  God  for  the  promises. 
The  Lord  will  come  at  the  end  of  this  age.  Antichrist  will 
be  destroyed  (2  Thes.  2,  8;  Rev.  19,  20).  All  things  that 
oflend  shall  be  gathered  out  (Mat.  13,  41  43)  and  the  Millen- 
nial Kingdom  of  righteousness  shall  be  established  on  the 
earth.  So  while  there  is  a gloomy  prospect  for  the  world 
during  this  evil  age,  there  is  a bright  and  glorious  prospect 
during  the  coming  millennial  age. 

But  perhaps  it  is  still  insisted  that  the  world  has  made 
great  progress  in  civilization  and  refinement,  in  benevolence, 
in  personal  liberty,  international  fraternity,  Christian  work, 
&c.  In  proof  of  this,  the  abrogation  of  slavery  is  cited, — 
also  the  cessation  of  the  inquisition  and  martyrdom — the  es- 
tablishment of  charitable  institutions,  the  great  postal  and 


lOO 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


commercial  means  of  communication,  built  upon  the  agen- 
cies of  steam  and  lightning — the  right  of  trial  by  jury,  In 
ternational  arbitration,  missionary  triumphs,  &c. 

Well,  first  of  all  we  answer  that  civilization  and  refine- 
ment are  not  the  source  of  holiness.  They  may  elevate  the 
head  while  the  heart  is  untouched.  The  gilded  palace  of  sin 
is  as  certainly  the  gateway  to  hell,  as  the  darkest  den  of  vice. 

The  cultured  and  scientific  atheist,  is  as  surely  in  the  ser 
vice  of  Satan,  as  the  thief  or  the  murderer.  Jesus,  Himself 
classed  them  all  together  when  He  said  he  that  is  not  with 
me  is  against  me.”  Mat.  12,  30.  So  it  matters  not  how 
much  more  like  an  angel  of  light  the  serpent  may  appear? 
nor  how  civilized  and  refined  the  world  may  be, 

Satan  is  the  devil  still. 

And  the  world  is  still  the  world. 

His  manifestations  and  methods  may  be  changed,  but  the 
spirit  of  darkness  is  the  same.  And  accordingly,  we  see  that 
while  slavery  is  disappearing — communism,  socialism  and 
nihilism  are  lifting  their  godless,  headless  forms.  And 
darker  are  their  forbodings  than  were  even  the  days  of  the 
inquisition  and  martyrdom.  Oppressing  monopolies,  syste- 
matic peculation  and  fraud  are  parallel  with  charitable  insti- 
tutions. The  mails,  so  useful  for  news  and  correspon- 
dence, afford  a most  convenient  agency  for  disseminat- 
ing the  flood  of  obscene  literature,  which  is  blasting  the 
morals  of  the  young.  Trial  by  Jury  has  too  often  proved  a 
mere  farce,  in  which  the  criminal  escapes.  The  Nation 
which  opened  the  way  for  the  missionary,  also  forced  upon 
the  teeming  millions  of  China  the  awful  curse  of  Opium. 

While  missionary  efforts  have  been  greatly  blessed  abroad 
(and  praise  God  that  they  have),  infallibility,  ritualism,  skep- 
ticism and  desecration  of  the  Lord’s  day  have  more  than 
equally  triumphed  at  home.  And  let  it  not  be  forgotten  that 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


loi 

the  monstrous  assumption  of  infallibility  has  triumphed  in 
what  was  once  an  apostolic  church  of  Christ,  the  mother  of 
us  all. 

The  past  century  has  had  its  full  share  of  war  and  carnage. 
Numerous,  dark  and  fearful  have  been  the  fields  of  blood 
up  to  this  very  year.  In  short,  Satan  is  on  the  alert,  and 
fully  up  to  the  times,  multiplying  his  deceptions  on  either 
hand,  as  he  will  continue  to  do,  until  chained  by  the  angel, 
at  the  beginning  of  the  Millennium.  Rev.  20,  1-3. 

Lastly,  it  is  argued  that,  as  Christians  are  the  light  of  the 
world,  and  the  salt  of  the  earth  (Mat.  5,  13,  16  ; Phil.  2,  15), 
the  greatly  increased  number  of  professed  Christians  must 
certainly  have  augmented  the  light  and  the  salt,  and  conse- 
quently have  made  the  world  better. 

Jesus  was  indeed  the  light  of  the  world,  but  He  shone  in 
the  darkness  and  the  darkness  comprehended  it  not.  Men 
loving  and  clinging  to  the  darkness,  because  their  deeds 
were  evil,  would  not  see  the  light,  and  were  not  made  better 
by  it.  John  i,  5,  +3,  19-21.  So  true  Christians,  reflecting  the 
the  light  from  heaven,  only  intensify  the  darkness  about 
them.  The  darkness  is  still  darkness  and  cannot  be  im- 
proved. The  sinner  must  forsake  it  and  come  to  the  light 
or  he  can  never  be  sav^ed. 

Let  us  notice  carefully  that  Jesus  speaks  of  the  salt  losing 
its  saltness  and  becoming  good  for  nothing,  and  He  also 
intimates  that  the  light  may  be  hid  under  a bushel.  And 
therefore  He  exhorts,  “ Have  salt  in  yourselves.”  Mark  9, 
50.  Evidently  the  Jews  lost  their  “ savour,”  (Mat.  5,'  13)  and 
“ were  broken  off”  Rom.  1 1,  20.  This  leads  to  the  solemn 
query, — is  the  professing  Church  progressing  or  declining  in 
faith  and  spiritual  life  } 

The  kingdom  in  mystery  (Mat.  13,  10- ii),  or  the  state  of 


JESUS  JS  COMING. 


io2 

Christenuom  Christ  comes  again,  is  taught  us,  we 
believe,  by  the  parables  of  Mat.  13. 

The  parable  of  the  Sower  shows  the  varied  and  imper- 
fect reception  of  the  Word.  The  parable  of  the  Tares  shows 
the  early  and  continued  effects  of  Satan’s  presence  among 
the  saints.  The  parable  of  the  Mustard-seed  shows  outward 
growth  sheltering  evil.  The  parable  of  the  Leaven  shows 
the  gradual  and  utter  corruption  of  the  truth.  The  parable 
of  the  Treasure  hid  in  a field  shows  what  Israel  is  to  be  in 
the  world.  The  parable  of  the  Pearl  of  great  price  shows 
what  the  Church  is  to  Christ.  And  the  parable  of  the  Drag- 
net shows  the  cleansing  of  the  kingdom  at  His  second 
coming.” 

There  is,  perhaps,  but  little  opposition  to  this  interpreta- 
tion of  the  parables,  excepting  that  of  the  Leaven,  which  has 
quite  extensively  been  interpreted  to  teach  exactly  the  oppo- 
site, viz:  that  the  power  and  influence  of  the  gospel  or 
Christian  life  is  to  permeate  the  masses  of  the  world,  until 
the  whole  is  leavened  into  holiness.  The  inconsistency  of 
this  is  seen  when  we  consider  that  precisely  the  contrary  is 
taught  by  the  parable  of  the  sower  and  the  tares,  each  of 
which  most  undisputably  show  that^evil  is  to  continue  and 
grow  up  to  the  end  of  the  age.  This  is  surely  the  most 
sufficient  and  scriptural  reason  for  assigning  the  same  typ- 
ical  meaning  to  the  leaven,  in  this  and  the  correlative  pas- 
sage (Luke  13.  21),  which  we  find  it  to  bear  in  the  numerous 
other  passages,  where  the  same  word  is  used,  viz  : the  con 
rupting  influence  of  evil  and  the  symbol  of  death.  See  care' 
fully  Mat.  16,  6-12 ; Mark  8,  15  ; Luke  12,  i ; i Cor.  5,  6-8; 
Gal.  5,  9. 

Here  then  we  are  most  emphatically  taught  not  only  that 
the  world  is  growing  no  better,  but  that  the  professing 
church  itself,  will  lose  its  saltness,  becoming  nominal  and 


yESUS  IS  COMING, 


103 


lukewarm,  fit  only  to  be  spued  out  of  the  Master’s  mouth. 
Rev,  3,  16.  The  entire  teaching  of  the  Word  of  God,  we 
believe,  agrees  with  this. 

And  we  have  but  to  take  an  unprejudiced  survey  of  the 
church  even  now,  to  seethe  truth  of  it.  The  loss  of  spiritual 
power  in  the  different  branches  of  the  great  nominal  church, 
has  not  resulted  from  the  casting  out  of  truth,  but  from  the 
imbibing  and  internal  workings  of  false  doctrine,  which,  like 
leaven  have  fermented  the  mass.  Little  by  little  the  ordi- 
nary bishop  of  Rome  has  developed  into  an  infallible  Pope. 
Image  worship,  the  confessional,  world  conformity  and  post- 
millennialism  have  all  worked  out  their  enormous  growth 
like  the  little  leaven  in  the  meal. 

How  do  the  great  Papal,  Greek,  Lutheran  and  Anglican 
churches,  in  their  stateliness,  ritualism,  popularity  and  spir- 
itual emptiness  of  to-day,  compare  with  the  despised  Naza- 
rene  and  his  followers  (i  John  4,  17),  or  with  the  persecuted, 
consecrated  and  godly  congregations  (ekkleesias)  of  the  first 
two  centuries. 

And  are  not  the  present  evangelical  denominations,  by  world- 
ly conformity  and  increeping  doubts  regarding  the  inspiration 
of  the  Word,  &c.,  dangerously  tending  in  the  same  direction  } 
j How  very  few  among  them  are  to-day  crying  out  for  separa- 
ticn  and  holiness.  Surely,  no  one  can  fail  to  see  the  corrupt- 
ing influences  of  the  leaven  permeating  even  all  of  them. 

We  realize  that  this  is  an  awful  fact.  It  is  not  even  pleas- 
ant to  state  it.  But,  while  Noah’s  preaching  was  not  pleas- 
ant to  them  that  heard  it,  still  it  was  true  and  the  flood  did 
come.  Likewise  the  prophesying  of  Jeremiah  was  exceed- 
ingly unpleasant,  but  it  was  true  and  was  followed  by  the 
terrible  fate  of  the  city,  and  the  Babylonian  captivity.  The 
preaching  of  Jesus  was  at  times  of  fearful  severity  (Mat.  ii, 
21-24,  -fi8,  7-9,  -f23,  13-39),  but  was  it  not  true?  So 


104 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


would  we  humbly,  yet  faithfully  proclaim  the  Word  of  God. 
We  would  cry  aloud  and  spare  not,”  (Isa.  58.)  fully  believ- 
ing that,  upon  an  apostate  church  (2  Tim.  3,  6-9,  4-4,  3-4; 
Rev.  17),  rebellious  and  murderous  Israel  (Mat.  27,  25),  and 
a sinful  world,  the  day  of  darkness  is  coming.  Joel  i,  15  ; 
Amos  5,  18-20;  Zeph.  i,  14-18;  Mai.  4,  i ; 2 Pet.  2,  17  ;Jude 
5-13' 

But  even  in  the  darkness,  so  gloomy  for  the  ungodly,  there 
is  hope — bright,  glorious  hope  for  the  faithful,  i Thes.  5, 
5-8;  I Pet.  I,  13.  For  God  always  has  had,  and  ever  will 
have  a faithful  remnant,  i Kings  19,  18  ; Rom.  ii,  5.  There 
were  those,  in  blind  unbelieving  Israel,  who  waited  for  and 
accepted  the  Messiah.  Luke  2,  &c.  So  there  will  be  those 
in  the  church  who  will  wait  for  (i  Thes.  i,  10)  and  welcome 
the  coming  Bridegroom  , Mat.  25,  10.  And  there  shall  be  a 
remnant  in  Israel,  who,  passing  through  the  darkness  and 
fire  (Zech.  13,  9),  will  yet  accept  their  King.  Zech.  12,  10, 
Rom.  9,  27,  +11,  25-26.  And  there  shall  even  be  a remnant 
(residue  or  remainder)  among  the  Gentiles  (ungodly  world) 
who  shall  seek  after  the  Lord.  Acts  15,  17. 

Glory  to  God  ! the  darkness  shall  yet  flee  away  before  the 
Sun  of  Righteousness,  arising  with  healing  in  His  wings 
(Mai.  4,  2-3),  when  He  comes  to  sit  in  the  throne  of  His 
glory.  Mat.  19,  28.  The  mountain  of  the  Lord’s  house 
shall  be  established  and  all  nations  shall  flow  unto  it  (Isa.  2, 
1-6;  Mic.  4,  1-5  please  read  it)  during  that  bright  millennial 
day  of  peace  and  glory.  (Acts  17,  31  ; Rom.  13,  12  ; Rev.  20, 
4-6)  which  shall  follow  “ this  present  evil  age  ” (Gal.  i,  4)  and 
in  which  even  the  creature  “ shall  be  delivered  from  the  bond- 
age of  corruption  into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of 
God.”  Rom.  8,  21.  ‘‘They  shall  not  hurt  nor  destroy  in  all 
my  holy  mountain  : for  the  earth  shall  be  full  of  the  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.”  Isa.  ii.  9. 


^ESUS  IS  COMING.  105 

“ A better  day  is  coming,  a morning  promised  long, 

When  girded  Right,  with  holy  Might,  will  overthrow  the  wrong; 
When  God  the  Lord  will  listen  to  every  plaintive  sigh. 

And  stretch  His  hand  o’er  every  land,  with  justice  by  and  by. 

The  boast  of  haughty  Error  no  more  will  fill  the  air. 

But  Age  and  Youth  will  love  the  truth  and  spead  it  everywhere  ; 
No  more  from  want  and  sorrow  will  come  the  hopeless  cry ; 

And  strife  will  cease,  and  perfect  peace  will  flourish  by  and  by. 

Oh  / for  that  holy  dawning  we  watch,  and  wait,  and  pray. 

Till  o'er  the  height  the  morning  light  shall  drive  the  gloom  away; 
And  when  the  heavenly  glory  shall  flood  the  earth  and  sky, 

We’ll  bless  the  Lord  for  all  His  Word,  and  praise  him  by  and  by.” 

XIIL  It  is  objected  that  it  would  be  cruel  for  Christ  to 
come  in  Judgment  upon  the  world,  while  there  are  so  many 
millions  unsaved. 

We  answei,— Is  not  such  a declaration,  a presumptions 
criticism  of  God’s  motives  ? Was  the  flood  an  expression 
of  cruelty,  or  rather  was  it  not  a manifestation  of  God’s  love 
and  mercy,  toward  them  who  should  live  after,  in  that  He 
swept  away  the  great  overflow  of  wickedness?  Surely  it 
was  done  in  mercy.  And  now  let  us  remember  that  this 
world  DIES  every  thirty-three  years.  The  average  of  human 
life  is  even  a little  less  than  this.  The  world  is  in  the  power 
of  the  devil  (i  John  5,  19),  and  he  has  the  power  of  death. 
Heb.  2,  14-15.  He  has  slain  this  world  with  the  sword  of 
death,  over  fifty  times  in  the  present  dispensation. 

Think  of  it ! more  than  fifty  worlds  gone  down  in  the 
whirlpool  of  death.  Each  generation  brings  on  to  the 
scene,  an  entirely  new  world.  And  how  few,  out  of  these 
..  are  converted.  How  few  are  reached  by  the  gospel  life-boat, 
and  how  few  of  those  reached,  heed  the  message  of  salva- 


io6 


yESUS  IS  COMING, 


tion  The  great  mass  sweep  on,  like  a wrecked  vessel,  iri 
darkness  and  unbelief,  to  the  Judgment. 

The  coming  of  Christ  will  inaugurate  a far  better  state  of 
things.  For,  when  He  comes,  all  things  that  offend  shall  be 
gathered  out  and  the  kingdom  shall  be  established  in  right- 
eousness. Mat  13,  31-43,  49-50.  And  even  though  the 
subjects  of  the  kingdom  (not  the  reigning  ones,  Luke  20, 
36  ; Rev.  20,  4*6)  may  die  during  the  millennial  age,  yet  shall 
they  die  in  a good  old  age,  the  child  even  a hundred  years 
old  (Isa.  65,  20),  and  their  death  shall  be  blessed.  Rev.  14,  13, 
and  though  the  Millennium  is  not  the  perfect  state,  yet  Judg- 
ment will  speedily  follow  the  sinner  of  that  day,  or  the  nation 
which  shall  swerve  from  serving  God.  Isa.  65,  20 ; Zech.  14, 
16-19. 

Surely,  then.  His  speedy  coming  cannot  be  counted  an 
unmerciful  event.  The  wonder  is  rather  at  the  long-suffer- 
ing of  God,  which  now,  2 Pet,  3,  9,  15  (as  before  the  flood,  i 
Pet.  3,  20)  waits  in  such  patient  pleading.  But  He  will  fulfill 
His  promise,  and  the  Coming  One*  will  come  (Heb.  10.  36-37) 
and  cut  short  the  work  in  righteousness.  Rom.  9,  28. 

Then  let  us  not  look  upon  Christ’s  coming  as  cruel  or 
unmerciful.  He  has  said  “ SURELY  I come  quickly,”  and 
let  us  have  the  mind  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  replied  “ EVEN 
SO  COME  Lord  Jesus.”  Rev.  22, 20, 

“ Then  welcome,  thrice  welcome,  ye  tokens  of  God! 

What  else  but  His  coming  can  comfort  afford? 

What  presence  but  His  set  this  prisoned  earth  free? 

O Star  of  the  Morning,  our  hope  is  in  Thee!” 


* So  the  Greek. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


I07 

XIV.  Jesus  said  : “ This  generation  shall  not  pass  away 
till  all  be  fulfilled.”  Lu.  21,  32.  See  also  Mat.  24,  34  ; Mar. 
30* 

Some  have  construed  “ generation  ” to  mean  a time  ot 
thirty  or  forty  years  ; and,  as  Jerusalem  was  destroyed  within 
forty  years  after  Christ  spoke,  they  refer  all  he  said  to  that 
event. 

But  we  believe generation,”  as  there  used,  means  the 
whole  existence  of  the  Israelitish  race.  Compare  the  follow- 
ing passages  where  the  same  Greek  word  is  used  : Mat.  ii, 
16,  + 16,  4 ; Mark  8,  38 ; Luke  7,  31,  +9,  41,  +11,  29,  30, 
31,  32,  50,  51  ; Luke  16,  8,  +17,  25 ; Acts  2,  40 ; Phil.  2,  15 
(Nation). 

In  Psa.  22,  30,  we  read  : ‘‘  A seed  shall  serve  Him  ; it 
shall  be  accounted  to  the  Lord  for  a generation.”  And  in 
Psa,  24,  6 : “ This  is  the  generation  of  them  that  seek  Him.’* 

In  Prov.  30,  11-14,  the  generation  of  the  righteous  and 
the  generation  of  the  wicked,  are  clearly  distinguished. 
Hence  we  conclude  that  the  generation  of  the  Israelites  were 
not  only  to  see  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  but  the  coming 
of  Christ  (at  the  revelation)  and  the  end  of  the  age.  Mat. 

24,  3- 

And  their  wonderful  preservation,  as  a distinct  people, 
through  all  the  persecutions,  vicissitudes  and  wanderings  of 
the  past  eighteen  centuries  down  to  the  present  moment,  is 
a standing  miracle,  attesting  the  truth  of  God’s  word,  and 
assuring  us  of  His  purposes  in  their  future  history. 

Said  Frederick  the  Great  to  his  chaplain  : “ Doctor,  if  your 
religion  is  a true  one,  it  ought  to  be  capable  of  very  brief 
and  simple  proof.  Will  you  give  me  an  evidence  of  its  truth 
in  ONE  WORD  ? The  good  man  answered, — “ Israel.” 

Other  nations  come  and  go.  but  Israel  remains.  She 
passes  not  away.  God  says  of  her : “For  a small  moment 


JESUS  IS  COMIIvd.  ' 


io8 


have  I forsaken  thee  ; but  with  great  mercies  will  1 gathei" 
thee.  In  a little  wrath  I hid  my  face  from  thee  for  a 
moment  ; but  with  everlasting  kindness  will  I have  mercy  on 
thee,  saith  the  Lord,  thy  Redeemer."  Isa.  54,  7-8. 


ISRAEL  IS  TO  BE  RESTORED. 


But,  perhaps  you  say : “ I don’t  believe  the  Israelites  are 
to  be  restored  to  Canaan,  and  Jerusalem  rebuilt." 

Dear  reader  ! have  you  read  the  declarations  of  God’s 
word  about  it } Surely  nothing  is  more  plainly  stated  in  the 
Scriptures.  We  would  that  we  had  space  to  quote  the 
passages,  but  we  can  only  give  you  a portion  of  the  referen- 
ces. Wc  beg  of  you  to  read  them  thoughtfully.  Divest 
yourself  of  prejudice  and  preconceived  notions,  and  let  the 
Holy  Spirit  show  you,  from  His  word,  the  glorious  future  of 
God's  chosen  people,  w’ho  are  beloved"  (Rom.  ii,  28), 
and  dear  unto  Him  as  the  apple  of  His  eye."  Zech.  2,  8. 


1st. — God  calls  Abraham.  Gen.  12,  i. 


2nd. — God’s  promise  to  Abraham. 


Isaac. 

Jacob. 


Gen.  12,  2-7. 
Gen.  13, 14-17. 
Gen.  15, 18. 
Gen.  17,  8. 
Gen.  26,  1-5. 
Gen.  28,  1-15. 
Gen.  35,  10-12. 


3rd. — The  land  described.  Ex.  23,  31  ; Nu.  34;  Deut.  ii,  24; 


Deut.  34,  1-4.;  Josh.  I,  2-6. 

4th. — The  land  partially  possessed,  i K.  4,  21. 

5th. — Punishment  prophesied  for  disobedience.  Lev.  26,  14-39; 
Deut.  4,  22,  +28,  15,  -f  31,  16. 

6th. — Israel’s  sins.  Judges  2,  ii-ig ; i Sam.  8,  6 ; 2 Kings  21,11; 

2 Kings  24,  3;  Jer.  15,4;  and  many  others,  especially 
Mat.  27,  25. 


JESUS  JS  COMING. 


lOQ 

7th. — The  promises  to  be  remembered  and  restoration  assured; 
Lev.  26,  40-45,  especially  verses  42,  44,  45. 

Deut.  4,  31. 

30,  i-io,  especially  verses  4,  5,  6. 

2 Sanu  7,  10,  II. 

Joel,  2, 18-32. 

“ 3.  b 21. 

Amos  9,  11-15,  especially  verse  15. 

Hosea  i,  10,  ii. 

“ 2,  14-23. 

“ 3»  4-5* 

Isa.  2,  2-5. 

“ 9.  6-7- 

“ 10,  20-23,  especially  verses  21,  22. 

“ II,  10-16,  especially  verse  ii,  second  time. 

“ 19,  23-25. 

« 27,  12,  13. 

“ 33,  20-24. 

“ 43*  1-7,  especially  verses  5,  6,  7. 

“ 49,  13-26,  “ “ 22,  23. 

“ 60,  1-22,  “ “ 8,  9,  10,  15,  16,  18, 21. 

“ 61,  i-ii. 

“ 62,  1-12. 

“ 65,  8-10. 

“ 65,  17-25- 

“ 66,  19-24. 

Jer.  3,  i2-ig,  especially  verses  17,  18. 

“ II,  4,  5- 
“ 16,  14.16. 

“ 23,  3-8,  especially  verses  3,  4,  6. 

“ 29,  10-14 

“ 30,  1-24,  especially  verses  8,  g,  10,  ii,  20. 

“ 31,  1-40,  “ “ 8,  9,  10,  12,  28,  35,  38. 

“ 32,  3^-44>  “ “ 37.  39.  40.  41,  42, 


iO 


JESUS  2S  COMING 


“ 34.  7-17.  “ “ 7.  8,  14,  15.  ib. 

“ 44,  28. 

“ 46,  27-28. 

“ 50,  4-8. 

“ 50,  17-20. 

Ezk.  6,  8-io>  especially  verse  9. 


“ 20,  36.  44, 

“ 

40.  41,  42,  43,  44. 

“ 28,  24-26, 

It  <t 

25,  26. 

“ 34» 

it  (i 

II.  12,  13,  14,  23,  24,25,  28. 

“ 36,  1-38. 

ti  II 

8,  10,  II,  12,  15,  21,  28, 
31,  35,  37,  38. 

“ 37,  1-28, 

it  II 

II,  12,  14,  16  to  28. 

“ 39,  23.29, 

II  II 

25,  26,  27.  29. 

Chapters  40  to  48  the  New  Temple. 

Micah  4,  1-7,  especially  verses  i to  7. 

“ 7. 8-20, 

II  11 

12,  19,  20. 

Zeph.  3,  8-20, 

(1  i< 

II,  13,  19,  20. 

Zech.  2,  4-13, 

“ 3,  I-IO, 

II  it 

9- 

“ 8,  1-23, 

II  11 

4,  5,  7,  8,  12,  16,  17,  20 
to  23. 

“ 10,  5-12, 

ti  II 

all  of  them. 

“ 12,  I-I4, 

i<  II 

10,  II. 

“ 13. 1-9. 

II  II 

6,  8,  9. 

“ 14, 1-21, 

II  II 

II,  16,  20,  21. 

Mai.  3,  10-12. 

Mat.  23,  37-39,  especially  in 

verse  39,  till. 

Luke  13,  34-35, 

(1 

“ 35,  UNTIL. 

“ 21,  24,  “ UNTIL. 

“Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles  until 
the  times  of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled." 

Rom.  II,  17-28,  especially  verses  17,  20,  23  to  28. 

Acts  15,  13  to  16, — very  important,  as  it  is  the  apostle's 
summary  of  the  prophets. 

Psalms  51,  18,  + 102,  16. 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


III 


And  now,  reader,  if  you  have  faithfully  studied  these 
passages,  or  if  you  have  even  read  them,  do  you  wonder 
that  the  great  mass  of  Jews,  at  the  p-'esent  time,  have  an 
abiding  faith  that  they  are  to  be  returned  to  Canaan  ? 

All  the  orthodox  Jews  tenaciously  cling  to  this  hope  ; and 
shall  we,  who  have  accepted  so  much  greater  light,  refuse 
this  overwhelming  testimony  of  the  Word  ? God  forbid. 

It  may  be  that  you  say,  “These  prophesies  were  fulfilled 
in  the  return  from  Babylon.” 

Not  so,  that  was  the  first  time.  But  there  is  to  be 

A SECOND  RESTORATION. 

“And  it  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  the  Lord  shall 
set  Hi?  hand  AGAIN  the  second  time  to  recover  the  remnant  of 
His  people,  'which  shall  be  left,  from  Assyria,  and  from  Egypt, 
and  from  Pathros,  and  from  Cush,  and  from  Elam,  and  from 
Shinar,  and  from  Hamath,  and  from  the  islands  of  the  sea.  Isa. 
I [,  II. 

In  the  first  restoration  only  those  who  were  minded  came 
back  from  Babylon  (Ezra  7,  13),  while  many  remained  both 
there,  and  in  Egypt  and  elsewhere.  But  in  the  future,  or 
second  restoration,  not  one  will  be  left. 

“If  any  of  thine  be  driven  out  unto  the  outmost  parts  of 
heaven,  from  thence  will  the  Lord  thy  God  gather  thee,  and 
from  thence  will  He  fetch  thee.’*  Deut.  30,  4. 

“Fear  not;  for  I am  with  thee:  I will  bring  thy  seed  from 
the  east,  and  gather  thee  from  the  west ; I will  say  to  the  north, 
give  up  ; and  to  the  south,  keep  not  back ; bring  my  sons  from 
far,  and  my  daughters  from  the  ends  of  the  earth  ; even  everv 
ONE  that  is  called  by  my  name  : for  I have  created  him  for  my 
glory,  I have  formed  him  ; yea,  I have  made  him.”  Isa.  43,  5-7. 

“ For  thus  saith  the  Lord  God  ; Behold,  I,  even  I,  will  both 
search  my  sheep  and  seek  them  out.  As  a shepherd  seeketh  out 


II2 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


his  flock,  in  the  day  that  he  is  among  his  sheep  that  are  scattered, 
so  will  I seek  out  my  sheep,  and  will  deliver  them  out  of  all 
places  where  they  have  been  scattered  in  the  cloudy  and  dark 
day ; and  I will  bring  them  out  from  the  people,  and  gather 
them  from  the  countries,  and  will  bring  them  to  their  own  land, 
and  feed  them  upon  the  mountains  of  Israel.”  Ezek.  34,  11-13. 

“ Then  shall  they  know  that  I am  the  Lord  their  God,  which 
caused  them  to  be  led  into  captivity  among  the  heathen  ; but  I 
have  gathered  them  unto  their  own  land,  and  HAVE  LEFT  NONE 
OF  THEM  ANY  MORE  THERE.”  Ezk.  39,  28-29. 

In  the  first  restoration  it  was  only  Jews  who  returned. 

In  the  second,  or  future  restoration,  it  will  be  both  Judah 
(the  two  tribes)  and  Israel  (the  ten  tribes)/-' 

“In  those  days  the  house  of  Judah  shall  walk  with  the  house 
of  Israel,  and  they  shall  come  together  out  of  the  land  of  the  north 
to  the  land  that  I have  given  for  an  inheritance  unto  your 
fathers.”  Jer.  3,  18. 

“And  I will  multiply  men  upon  you,  all  the  house  of  Israel, 
EVEN  ALL  OF  IT,  and  the  cities  shall  be  inhabited,  and  the  wastes 
shall  be  budded.”  Ezk.  36,  10. 

Ezekiel  was  directed  to  take  two  sticks,  representing  Judah 
and  Joseph,  which  should  be  joined  and  become  one  stick  in 
his  hand,  and  when  the  people  enquired  what  it  meant,  he 
was  directed  to  say  unto  them  : 

“ Thus  saith  the  Lord  God ; Behold,  I will  take  the  children 
of  Israel  from  among  the  heathen,  whither  they  be  gone,  and 
will  gather  them  on  every  side,  and  bring  them  into  their  own 
land  : and  I will  make  them  ONE  nation  in  the  land  upon  the 
mountains  of  Israel;  and  one  king  shall  be  king  to  them  ALL  ; 
and  they  shall  be  no  more  two  nations,  neither  shall  they  be 
divided  into  two  kingdoms  any  more  at  all.”  Ezk.  37,  15-22. 

At  the  first  restoration  they  returned  to  be  overthrown  and 
driven  out  again.  But  in  the  second,  they  shall  return  to 

* Except  in  this  place,  v/e  use  the  v/ord  Irrael  i i its  broaden 
sense,  meaning  the  whole  twelve  tribes. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


113 

remain,  no  more  to  go  out.  They  shall  be  exalted  and  dwell 
safely,  and  the  Gentile  nations  shall  flow  unto  them. 

“ I will  plant  them  upon  their  land,  and  they  SHALL  NO  MORE 
BE  PULLED  UP  out  of  their  land  which  I have  given  them,  saith 
the  Lord  their  God,”  Amos  9,  15. 

‘‘  And  they  shall  no  more  be  a prey  to  the  heathen,  neither 
shall  the  beasts  of  the  land  devour  them ; but  they  shall  dwell 
SAFELY,  and  none  shall  make  them  afraid.”  Ezk.  34,  28. 

” And  I will  settle  you  after  your  old  estates,  and  will  do  better 
unto  you  than  at  your  beginnings: — yea,  Iwill  cause  men  to  walk 
upon  you,  even  my  people  Israel ; — and  thou  shalt  NO  MORE 
HENCEFORTH  BEREAVE  THEM  OF  MEN.”  Ezk.  36,  II-I2. 

“ Whereas  thou  hast  been  forsaken  and  hated,  so  that  no  man 
went  through  thee,  I will  make  thee  an  eternal  excellency,  a joy 
of  many  generations.  Thou  shalt  also  suck  the  milk  of  the 
Gentiles,  and  shall  suck  the  breast  of  kings  ; and  thou  shalt  know 
that  I the  Lord  am  thy  Savior  and  thy  Redeemer,  the  mighty 
One  of  Jacob.”  Isa.  60,  15-16. 

“As  I LIVE,  saith  the  Lord,  thou  shalt  surely  clothe  thee  with 
them  all,  as  with  an  ornament,  and  bind  them  on  thee,  as  a bride 
doeth.  ...  I will  lift  up  my  hand  to  the  Gentiles,  and  set  up 
my  standard  to  the  people:  and  they  shall  bring  thy  sons  in  their 
arms,  and  thy  daughters  shall  be  carried  upon  their  shoulders, 
and  kings  shall  be  thy  nursing  fathers,  and  their  queens  thy 
nursing  mothers  ; they  shall  bow  down  to  thee  with  their  face 
toward  the  earth,  and  lick  up  the  dust  of  thy  feet.”  Isa.  49,  18, 
22,  23. 

“ But  in  the  last  days  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  the  mountain 
of  the  house  of  the  Lord  shall  be  established  in  the  top  of  the 
mountains,  and  it  shall  be  exalted  above  the  hills  ; and  people 
shall  flow  unto  it.  And  many  nations  shall  come,  and  say.  Come, 
and  let  us  go  up  to  the  mountain  of  the  Lord,  and  to  the  liouse 
of  the  God  of  Jacob  : and  He  will  teach  us  of  his  ways,  and  we 
will  walk  in  His  paths  ; for  the  law  shall  go  forth  of  Zion,  and 
the  word  of  the  Lord  from  Jerusalem.”  Mic-  4.  1-2. 


114 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


“ Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts  ; it  shall  yet  come  to  pass,  that 
there  shall  come  people,  and  the  inhabitants  of  many  cities.  And 
the  inhabitants  of  one  city  shall  go  to  another,  saying,  Let  us  go 
speedily  to  pray  before  the  Lord,  and  to  seek  the  Lord  of  hosts  : 
I will  also  go.  Yea,  MANY  people  and  strong  nations  shall 
come  to  seek  the  Lord  of  hosts  in  Jerusalem,  and  to  pray  before 
the  Lord.  Thus  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts;  In  those  days  it  shall 
come  to  pass,  that  ten  men  shall  take  hold  out  of  all  languages 
of  the  nations,  even  shall  take  hold  of  the  skirt  of  him  that  is  a 
Jew,  saying,  We  will  go  with  you:  for  we  have  heard  that  God 
is  with  you/’  Zech.  8,  20-23. 

“ And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  THAT  every  one  THAT  is  LEFT  of 
ALL  THE  NATIONS  which  Came  against  Jerusalem,  shall  even  go 
up  from  year  to  year  to  worship  the  King,  the  Lord  of  hosts,  and 
to  keep  the  feast  of  tabernacles.”  Zech.  14,  16. 

in  the  first  Restoration,  because  of  their  blindness,  and 
hard,  stony  hearts,  they  rejected  and  killed  Jesus.  But  in  the 
future  Restoration  they  shall  repent  of  all  this,  and  have 
CLEAN  HEARTS,  and  ACCEPT  OF  CHRIST,  who  will  be  their 
King. 

“And  I will  pour  upon  the  house  of  David,  and  upon  the 
inhabitants  of  Jerusalem,  the  spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplications  ; 
and  they  shall  look  upon  me  whom  they  have  pierced,  and  they 
SHALL  MOURN  FOR  HIM,  AS  ONE  MOURNETH  FOR  HIS  ONLY  SON, 
AND  SHALL  BE  IN  BITTERNESS  FOR  HIM,  AS  ONE  THAT  IS  IN  BIT- 
TERNESS FOR  HIS  FIRST-BORN.  In  that  day  there  shall  be  a great 
mourning  in  Jerusalem,  as  the  mourning  of  Hadadrimmon  in 
the  valley  of  Megiddon.  And  the  land  shall  mourn,  every  family 
apart ; the  family  of  the  house  of  David  apart,  and  their  wives 
apart ; the  family  of  the  house  of  Nathan  apart,  and  their  wives 
apart ; the  family  of  the  house  ot  Levi  apart,  and  their  wives 
apart  ; the  family  of  Shimei  apart,  and  their  wives  apart ; all  the 
families  that  remain,  every  family  apart,  and  theii  wives  apart.” 
Zech.  12,  10-14. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


115 

'‘They  shall  come  with  weeping  and  with  supplications  will  I 
lead  them  ; I will  cause  them  to  walk  by  the  rivers  of  waters  in  a 
straight  way,  wherein  they  shall  not  stumble  : for  I am  a father 
to  Israel,  and  Ephraim  is  my  hrst-born.  Hear  the  word  of  the 
Lord,  O ye  nations,  and  declare  it  in  the  isles  afar  off,  and  say, 
He  that  scattered  Israel  will  gather  him,  and  keep  him,  as  a shep- 
herd doth  his  flock.  But  this  shall  be  the  covenant  that  I will 
make  with  the  house  of  Israel;  after  those  days,  saith  the  Lord, 
I will  put  my  law  in  their  INWARD  parts,  AND  write  it  in 
THEIR  HEARTS ; and  will  be  their  God,  and  they  shall  be  my 
people.”  Jer.  31,  9,  10,  33, 

“ For  I will  take  you  from  among  the  heathen,  and  gather  you 
out  of  all  countries,  and  will  bring  you  into  your  own  land.  Then 
will  I sprinkle  clean  water  upon  you,  and  you  shall  be  clean  ; from 
all  your  filthiness,  and  from  all  your  idols,  will  I cleanse  you.  A 
new  heart  also  will  I give  you,  and  a new  spirit  will  I put  within 
you  ; and  I will  take  away  the  stony  heart  out  of  your  flesh,  and 
I will  give  you  a heart  of  flesh.  And  I will  put  my  Spirit  within 
you,  and  cause  you  to  walk  in  my  statutes,  and  ye  shall  keep  my 
judgments,  and  do  them.  And  ye  shall  dwell  in  the  land  that  I 
gave  to  your  fathers  ; and  ye  shall  be  my  people,  and  I will  be 
your  God.  I will  also  save  you  from  all  your  uncleannesses  : and 
I will  call  for  the  corn,  and  will  increase  it,  and  lay  no  famine 
upon  you.”  Ezk,  36,  24-28. 

“ Neither  shall  they  defile  themselves  any  more  with  their  idols 
nor  with  their  detestable  things,  nor  with  any  of  their  trans- 
gressions; but  I will  save  them  out  of  all  their  dwelling  places, 
wherein  they  have  sinned,  and  will  cleanse  them  : so  shall  they  be 
my  people,  and  I will  be  their  God.  And  David  my  servant  shall 
be  king  over  them  ; and  they  all  shall  have  one  shepherd  ; , . . and 
they  shall  dwell  in  the  land  that  I have  given  unto  Jacob  my 
servant,  wherein  your  fathers  have  dwelt  ; and  they  shall  dwell 
therein,  even  they  and  their  children  and  their  children’s  children, 
forever:  and  my  servant  David  shall  be  their  prince,  forever, . .. 


ii6 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


my  tabernacle  shall  also  be  with  them  ; yea,  I will  be  their  Cioci 
and  they  shall  be  my  people.”  Ezk.  37,  23.27. 

“ And  I will  gather  the  remnant  of  my  flock  out  of  all  countries 
whither  I have  driven  them,  and  will  bring  them  again  to  their 
folds  ; and  they  shall  be  fruitful  and  increase.  And  I will  set  up 
shepherds  over  them  which  shall  feed  them  : and  they  shall  fear 
no  more,  nor  be  dismayed,  neither  shall  they  be  lacking,  saith  the 
Lord.  Behold,  the  days  come,  saith  the  Lord,  that  I will  raise 
to  David  a righteous  Branch  and  a King  shall  reign  and  prosper, 
and  shall  execute  judgment  and  justice  in  the  earth.  In  his  days 
Judah  shall  be  saved,  and  Israel  shall  dwell  safely  : and  this  is  his 
name  whereby  he  shall  be  called,  “The  Lord  our  Righteous- 
ness.” [Jehovah,  Tsidkenu,]  Jer.  23,  3-6. 

“ And  I will  set  up  one  shepherd  over  them,  and  he  shall  feed 
them,  even  my  servant  David  . he  shall  feed  them,  and  he  shall  be 
their  shepherd.  And  I the  Lord  will  be  their  God,  and  my  ser- 
vant David  a prince  among  them  ; I the  Lord  have  spoken  it.” 
Ezk.  34,  23-24. 

Nothing  has  ever  yet  been  built  like  the  temple  which 
Ezekiel  describes  in  chapters  40  to  48. 

It  would  seem  that  such  overwhelming  testimony  would 
convince  every  fair-minded  reader,  that  there  is  a glorious, 
future  restoration  in  store  for  Israel.  And  yet,  many  say, 
that  we  must  interpret  all  this  Scripture  “ spiritually,”  and 
they  fritter  away  the  point  and  the  force  of  such  explicit 
declarations,  in  attempting  to  apply  them  to  the  persecuted 
church. 

This  is  a very  great  error,  and  we  believe  it  has  arisen, 
principally,  from  a misunderstanding  of  Paul’s  arguments  in 
his  epistles.  He  does  not  confound  Israel  with  the  church 
when  he  says,  “ They  are  not  all  Israel  which  are  of  Israel.” 
Nor  does  he  confound  the  church  with  Israel  when  he  makes 
us  children  of  Abraham  by  faith  ; but  he  demonstrates  that 


JESaS  JS  COMING. 


117 

we  all  stand  by  faith  alone.  In  i Cor.  10,  32,  he  makes  a 
clear  distinction  between  the  Jews,  the  Gentiles,  and  the 
church  of  God.*  There  are  special  blessings  for  the  church, 
and  special  blessings  for  Israel.  He  plainly  shows  that  not 
all  the  natural  seed  are  true  Israelites.  He  only  is  a Jew 
who  has  circumcision  of  heart  in  the  spirit.  Rom.  2.  29. 
And  though  multitudes  of  Israel  have  passed  away  in 
unbelief,  still  Paul  distinctly  declares  that  there  is  a remnant 
WHICH  SHALL  BE  SAVED.  Rom.  9,  27,  + 1 1 , 5.  He  SO  loved 
them  that  he  could  sacrifice  himself,  and  even  be  separated 
from  Christ  for  their  sakes.  Rom.  9,  3.  He  saw  thei« 
future  glory,  as  the  natural  branches  yet  to  be  grafFed  int( 
their  own  olive  tree,  which  should  be  nothing  less  than  lifi 
from  the  dead.  Rom.  11,  15.  Jesus  said,  in  Luke  21,  24 
“ And  they  shall  fall  by  the  edge  of  the  sword,  and  shall  bt 
led  away  captive  into  all  nations  ; and  Jerusalem  shall  b( 
trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles 
be  fulfilled.”  And  Paul  understood  this  mystery,  that 
when  “ the  fullness  of  the  Gentiles  be  come  in,”  -‘there 
should  come  out  of  Zion  the  Deliverer,  who  should  turn 
away  ungodliness  from  Jacob.”  Rom.  ii,  25,  26. 

And  this  is  fully  confirmed  by  the  following:  In  Amos  I 
and  9,  we  read  of  the  awful  calamities  which  should  come 
upon  Israel.  And  not  until  they  had  been  sifted  among 
ALL  NATIONS  would  the  Lord  gather  and  plant  them,  and 
raise  up  the  tabernacle  of  David  that  is  fallen.  When  the 
apostles  and  elders  were  gathered  in  the  first  council  at  Je- 
rusalem, considering  this  same  question  about  Israelites  and 
the  church,  the  Holy  Spirit  directed  the  mind  of  James  to 
this  very  prophecy  in  Amos,  to  show  that  during  this  sifting 
of  Israel,  God  was  to  take  out  of  the  Gentiles  a people  to 

* The  Jews  who  accept  Christ  in  this  dispensation  become  part 
of  the  church.  See  page  59. 


JESUS  IS  COMhVG, 


t iS 

His  name,  and  after  this  to  build  again  the  tabernacle  of 
David.  Acts  15,  13-17.  So  we  see  that  these  restoration 
prophecies  can  not  be  applied  to  the  church,  which  is  first  to 
be  TAKEN  OUT  before  Israel  and  Jerusalem  are  to  be  re- 
stored. 

Again,  one  of  the  most  specific  prophecies  of  their  resto- 
ration is  addressed,  not  to  the  people,  but  to  the  MOUNTAINS 
OF  Israel,  which  leaves  no  possible  doubt  as  to  the  lit- 
eral MEANING  intended.  Ezk.  36. 

Surely  Israel  SHALL  BE  RESTORED ; but  there  is  an 
AWFUL  TIME  OF  TROUBLE  awaiting  her.  Their  sins  are 
mountain  high.  Upon  them  is  the  guilt  of  innocent  blood, 
even  the  precious  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.  Mat.  27,  25. 

The  faithful  prophet  saw  it  when  he  wrote : 

“ And  these  are  the  words  that  the  Lord  spake  concerning  Is- 
rael and  concerning  Judah 

“For  thus  saith  the  Lord  : We  have  heard  a voice  of  trem- 
bling, of  fear,  and  not  of  peace. 

“ Ask  ye  now,  and  see  whether  a man  doth  travail  with  child? 
wherefore  do  I see  every  man  with  his  hands  on  his  loins,  as  a 
woman  in  travail,  and  all  faces  are  turned  into  paleness. 

“ Alas ! for  that  day  is  great,  so  that  none  is  like  it : it  is  even 
the  time  of  Jacob’s  trouble  ; but  he  shall  be  saved  out  of  it.” 
Jer.  30,  4-7. 

“ Then  shall  ye  remember  your  own  evil  ways,  and  your  do- 
ings that  were  not  good,  and  shall  loathe  yourselves  in  your  own 
sight  for  your  iniquities  and  for  your  abominations.”  Ezk.  36,  31. 

Yes,  they  shall  repent  and  loathe  themselves. 

They  “ shall  pass  through  the  sea  with  affliction.*’  Zech. 
10,  II.  Ezek.  7. 

Many  shall  die,  but  the  third  part  shall  be  saved. 

‘‘And  I will  bring  the  THIRD  PART  through  the  fire,  and  will 
refine  them  as  silver  is  refined,  and  will  try  them  as  gold  is  tried  ; 
they  shall  call  on  my  name  and  I will  hear  them  ; I will  say,  it  is 
my  people  ; and  they  shall  say,  the  Lord  is  my  God.”  Zech.  13,9. 

All  this  is  intimately  connected  with  the  coming  of  Christ, 
not  at  the  Rapture,  but  at  the  Revelation.  (See  diagram.) 


yssus  IS  COMING. 


iig 

For  we  read,  “ When  the  Lord  shall  build  up  Zion,  He 
SHALL  APPEAR  IN  HiS  GLORY.”  Psa.  102,  l6. 

It  is  when  he  appears  with  His  saints  (the  church)  in 
haming  fire  to  execute  judgment  (2  Thes.  i,  7-10  ; Jude  14) 
upon  the  nations  and  upon  Israel,  who  are  the  third  party 
in  Mat.  25,  36,  &c.,and  who  are  not  to  be  reckoned  among 
the  nations,  Nu.  23,  9.  It  is  when  He  sits  as  a refiner  and 
purifero 

“ Behold  I will  send  my  messenger,  and  he  shall  prepare  the 
way  before  me  ; and  the  Lord  whom  ye  seek,  shall  suddenly  come 
to  His  temple,  even  the  messenger  of  the  covenant,  whom  ye 
delight  in  : behold,  He  shall  come,  saith  the  Lord  of  hosts. 

“ But  who  may  abide  the  day  of  His  coming?  ahd  who  shall 
stand  when  He  appeareth  ? for  He  is  like  a refiner’s  fire,  and  like 
fuller’s  soap. 

“And  He  shall  sit  as  a refiner  and  purifier  of  silver;  and  He 
shall  purify  the  sons  of  Levi,  and  purge  them  as  gold  and  silver, 
that  they  may  offer  unto  the  Lord  an  offering  in  righteousness. 

“ Then  shall  the  offering  of  Judah  and  Jerusalem  be  pleasant 
unto  the  Lord,  as  in  the  days  of  old,  and  as  in  former  years. 

“ A^nd  I will  come  near  you  to  judgment ; and  I will  be  a 
swift  witness  against  the  sorcerers,  and  against  the  adulterer^, 
and  against  false  swearers,  and  against  those  that  oppress  the 
hireling  in  his  wages,  the  widow,  and  the  fatherless,  and  that  turn 
aside  the  stranger  from  his  right,  and  fear  not  me,  saith  the  Lord 
of  hosts.”  Mai.  3,  I-5 

“ He  shall  indeed  refine  Israel  in  the  furnace  of  affliction.  ' 
Isa.  48,  10;  Psa.  66,  10;  Deut.  33  2.  And  they  shall  arise 
and  shine,  for  their  light  shall  come.  Isa.  60.  i. 

Arise  and  shine  in  youth  immortal. 

Thy  light  is  come,  thy  King  appears! 

Beyond  the  centuries’  swinging  poiial, 

Breaks  a new  dawn- -the  thousand  years! 

We  might  fill  a book  with  comments  upon  how  Israel 
shall  be  restored,  but  all  we  have  desired  to  do  was  to  show 
that  it  is  an  incontrovertible  fact  of  prophecy,  and  that  it  is 
intimately  connected  with  our  Lord’s  appearing,  and  this  we 
trust  we  have  satisfactorily  accomplished. 


120 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


The  detail  of  the  manner  of  their  restoration,  and  of  their 
repentance  and  acceptance  of  Christ,  is  not  so  important  to 
us.  For  those  who  are  of  the  Church  are  to  be  taken  away 
first,  in  the  Rapture,  and  escape  all  these  things  through 
which  Israel  must  pass.  Lu.  21,  36. 

True,  many  have  found  the  study  of  this  detail  a rich 
blessing,  and  we  give  the  result  which  one  has  reached  or 
pages  129  to  134,  and  yet  we  believe  that  we  cannot  now  dis- 
cern the  order  of  these  things  so  clearly  as  Israel  will  in  the 
great  rush  of  events,  after  the  Church  is  taken  away,  and  when 
the  Book  is  more  completely  unsealed  and  opened.  Dae 
12,  4. 

It  is  enough  for  us  to  know  that  it  will  be  in  the  Latter 
Days.  Isa.  2,  2.  That  Antichrist  is  to  be  revealed  and  de- 
stroyed by  Jesus  the  King  of  the  Jews,  who  is  coming  (2 
Thes.  2,  8),  and  that  Israel,  His  people,  “are  at  hand  to 
come.”  Ezk.  36,  8. 

THE  STUDY  OF  PROPHECY. 

It  may  be  you  disapprove  the  study  of  prophecy,  because 
Jesus  said  : “ But  of  that  day  and  hour  knoweth  no  man  ” 
(Mat.  24,  36),  and,  “ It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the  times  or  the 
seasons  which  the  Father  hath  put  in  his  own  power.” 
Acts  I,  7. 

Dear  reader ! do  not  conceive  that  the  study  of  prophecy 
consists  merely  in  the  setting  of  dates  or  forecasting  future 
events.  For  wise  reasons  the  Master  has  withheld  from  us 
“ the  day  and  the  hour  ” when  He  will  come,  but  He  called 
the  Pharisees  hypocrites,  because  they  could  not  discern  the 
signs  of  the  times,  and  He  has  commanded  us  to  watch, 
and  he  has  pronounced  a blessing  upon  the  study  of  pro- 
phecy. Rev.  I,  3,  +22,  7;  Luke  ii.  28. 


y ESC/S  IS  COMING. 


I2I 


Peter  exhorts  us  to  give  heed  unto  the  sure  word  ot 
prophecy.  2 Peter  i,  19.  “ All  Scripture  is  given  by  inspiration 
of  God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correc- 
tion, for  instruction  in  righteousness.’'  2 Tim.  3,  16. 

The  greater  part  of  this  Scripture  consists  of  prophecy, 
and  if  Chtistians  would  give  more  attention  to  it,  they  would 
not  find  themselves  distracted  from  present  service,  but 
“ they  would  find  much  light  thrown  on  their  present  path, 
much  practical  encouragement  given  to  their  ministry." 
Their  faith  would  rest  upon  a broader  and  deeper  compre 
hension  of  God’s  character  and  ways,  and  their  spiritual 
horizon  would  stand  out  in  clearer  outline  than  before- 

*•  But  to  perceive  and  understand  all  this  requires  much 
more  than  a surface  study  of  Scripture,  or  the  mere  forecast- 
ing of  future  events.  It  must  be  read  in  its  profounder 
teachings,  in  those  wonderful  depths  of  meaning  that  under- 
lie its  illustrations,  its  metaphors,  its  history,  as  well  as 
sparkle  up  to  the  sunlight,  in  its  bright  prophetic  announce- 
ment of  coming  glory."  Such  a study  of  God's  word  will  be 
found  of  paramount  importance  to  meet  the  skepticism  of 
the  day,  “for  it  furnishes  us  out  of  God's  own  armory,  and 
trains  us  in  His  school  of  warfare."  See  how  God  uses  pro- 
phetic truth  to  confound  the  philosophers  and  skeptics  in 
Isa.  41.  21-23  And  in  Isa.  42,  8-9,  He  points  to  the  proph- 
ecies fulfilled  as  an  assurance  of  the  accomplishment  of  the 
new  things  declared  by  Him.  ‘ Before  they  spring  forth  I 
tell  you  ot  them."  And  in  Isaiah  43.  9,  12,  He  sets  forth 
Israel  as  the  witnesses  before  all  nations  of  the  Word  He 
iias  declared  and  that  He  is  God. 

And  such  they  are.  to-day. 

Prophecy  is  their  history. 

Who  but  God  could  thus  preserve  them  ? 

Who  but  God  could  foretell  their  history  ? 


r2^ 


JESUS  IS  COM  INC, 


“ This  weapon  alone  out  of  God’s  armory  can  cut  through 
all  the  sophistries  and  opposition  of  men/’ 

God  forbid  then  that  we  should  despise  prophecies. 
I Thes.  5,  20.  —Prophecies.) 

“ O Earth,  Earth,  Earth,  hear  the  Word  of  the  Lord/' 
Jer.  22,  29. 


A PRACTICAL  DOCTRINE. 

We  have  asserted  that  this  truth  of  the  coming  of  the 
Lord  is  eminently  practical.  In  proof  of  this,  we  here  ap- 
pend the  following  references,  to  show  how  Jesus  and  the 
Apostles  used  the  prophecies  of  His  coming  again  as  a mo- 
tive to  incite  us. 

1.  To  watchfulness, — Mat.  24,  42-44,  +25,  13;  Mark  13. 

32,  37  ; Lu.  12,  35-38  ; Rev.  16,  15. 

2.  To  Sobriety, — l Thes.  5,  2-6;  i Pet.  i,  13+4,  7, + 5,8. 

3.  To  repentance, — Acts  3,  19-215  Rev.  3,  3. 

4.  To  fidelity, — Mat.  25,  19-21  ; Lu.  12,  42-44, + 19,  12-13. 

5.  Not  to  be  ashamed  of  Christ, — Mar.  8,  38. 

6.  Against  worldliness, — Mat.  16,  26-27. 

7.  To  moderation  or  mildness, — Phil.  4,  5. 

8.  To  patience,—  Heb.  10,  36-37  ; James  5,  7-8. 

9.  To  mortification  of  fleshly  lusts, — Col.  3,  3-5. 

10.  To  sincerity, — Phil.  1,9-10. 

11.  To  the  practical  sanctification  of  the  en- 
tire being, — i Thes.  5,  23. 

12.  To  ministerial  faithfulness, — 2 Tim.  4,  1-2. 

13.  To  induce  obedience  to  the  Apostle's 

injunctions, — i Tim.  6,  13-14. 

14.  To  pastoral  diligence  and  purity, — i Pet.  5,  2-4. 

15.  To  purify  ourselves, — i John  3,  2-3. 

16.  To  abide  in  Christ, — i John  2,  28. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


123 


17.  To  endure  manifold  temptations  and  the 
severest  trial  of  faith,—  X Pet.  i,  7. 

18  To  bear  persecution  for  the  sake  of  our 

Lord, — I Pet.  4,  13, 

19.  To  holy  conversation  and  godliness, — 2 Pet,  3,  11-13. 

20.  To  brotherly  love, — i Thes.  3,  12-13. 

21.  To  keep  in  mind  our  heavenly  citizen- 

ship,— Phil.  3,  20-21. 

22.  To  love  the  second  coming  of  Christ, — 2 Tim.  4,  7-8. 

23.  To  look  for  Him, — Heb.  9,  27- 28. 

24.  To  confidence  that  Christ  will  finish  the 

work, — Phil,  i,  6. 

25.  To  hold  fast  the  hope  firm  unto  the  end, — 

Rev.  2,  25,  -1-3,  II. 

26.  To  separation  from  worldly  lusts  and  to  live 

Godly, — Titus  2,  11-13. 

27.  To  watchfulness  because  of  its  sudden- 

ness,— Lu.  17,  24-30. 

28.  To  guard  against  hasty  judgment, — i Cor.  4,  5. 

29.  To  the  hope  of  a rich  reward, — Mat.  19,  27-28. 

30.  To  assure  the  disciples  of  a time  of  rejoic- 

ing,— 2 Cor.  I,  14  ; Phil.  2,  16;  i Thes.  2,  19. 

31.  To  comfort  the  apostles  in  view  of  Christ’s 

departure  from  them, — John  14,  3 ; Acts  i,  ii. 

32.  Practical  faith  in  the  second  coming,  is  a 

crowning  grace  and  assurance  of  blame- 
lessness in  the  day  of  the  Lord, — i Cor.  i,  4-8. 

33.  It  is  the  principal  event  for  which  the  be- 

liever waits, — I Thes.  i,  9-10. 

34.  It  is  declared  to  be  the  time  of  reckoning 

with  the  servants, — Mat.  25,  19. 

35.  Of  judgment  for  the  living  nations, — Mat.  25,  31-46. 

36.  Of  the  resurrection  of  the  saints, — i Cor.  15,  23. 


124 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


37.  Of  the  rr.anifestation  of  the  saints, — 2 Cor.  5,  10  ; Col.  3, 4, 

38.  It  is  declared  to  be  the  source  of  consolation 

to  those  who  sorrow  over  the  dead  who 

sleep  in  Jesus, — i Thes  4,  14*18. 

39.  It  is  declared  to  be  the  time  of  Tribulation 

to  unbelievers, — 2 Thes.  i,  7-9. 

40.  It  is  proclaimed  every  time  the  Lord’s  Sup- 

per is  celebrated, — i Cor.  ii,  26, 

Such  are  some  of  the  uses  made  of  this  doctrine  in  the 
New  Testament.  It  is  employed  to  arm  the  appeals,  to 
point  the  arguments,  and  to  enforce  the  exhortations.  What 
is  there  more  practical  in  any  other  doctrine  ? We  would 
that  we  had  space  to  give  the  passages  referred  to  in  full. 
But  it  will  be  a greater  blessing  to  you,  dear  reader,  if  you 
will  go  to  the  Word  and  search  them  out.  We  have  made 
no  distinction  between  those  passages  which  refer  to  the 
Rapture,  and  those  which  refer  to  the  Revelation,  both 
classes  being  equally  used  as  a motive  for  the  practical  pur- 
poses mentioned. 


The  following  outline  and  arrangement  of  Scripture  has 
been  taken  principally  from  a little  pamphlet  published  in 
London.  It  is  a concise  view  of  the  pre- millennial  coming, 
with  plain  proof-texts  of  the  same,  conveniently  arranged 
for  reference  and  study.  As  the  texts  cited  are  necessarily 
brief,  it  will  be  found  of  great  profit  to  read  the  context  of 
each  in  the  Word. 

In  connection  with  the  diagram  on  page  48,  we  believe  it 
will  enable  every  prayerful  reader  to  apprehend  the  order  of 
events  that  pertain  to  the  coming  of  Christ,  both  as  The 
Bridegroom  and  as  the  King. 


©ximing  xr^ 

4- 


AND  SOME  SUBSEQUENT  EVENTS  IN  THEIR  CON- 
NECTION WITH  THE  CHURCH S FUTURE. 

^ 

“ Howbeit,  when  He,  the  Spirit  of  truth  is  come, He  will  show 

you  things  to  come.”  John  i6,  13. 


THE  LORD’S 
PROMISE. 


His 

Faithfulness. 


‘I  GO  to  prepare  a place  for  you.  And  if  I go 
and  prepare  a place  for  you,  I will  come  again, 
and  receive  you  unto  myself.’  Jno.  14,  2,  3. 

‘ I go  away,  and  come  again  unto  you,’  J no.  14-28. 

*A  little  while,  and  ye  shall  not  see  me:  and 
again  a little  while,  and  ye  shall  see  me,  because  I 
go  to  the  Father.’  Jno.  16,  16. 

‘ I will  see  you  again,  and  your  heart  shall 
rejoice,’  Jno.  16,  22. 

‘ The  Lord  is  not  slack  concerning  his 
promise.’  2 Pe.  3,  9. 

‘ Let  us  hold  fast  the  confession  of  our  hope  {a) 
without  wavering  • for  he  is  faithful  that  promised  ; 

and  so  much  the  more  as  ye  see  the  day 

approaching.*  He.  10,  23,  25. 

‘ For  yet  a little  while,  and  he  that  shall 
come  will  come,  and  will  not  tarry.’  He.  10,  37. 

‘ The  coming  of  the  Lord  draweth  nigh.’  Jas.  5,  8. 

‘Surely  I come  quickly  : Amen.’  Rev.  22,  20. 


(a)  So  the  Greek. 


126 


The  Coming  of  the  Lord  for  His  Church, 


The  Hope  of  ‘ Unto  them  that  look  for  him  shall  he  appear  th^ 
the  Church. (^)  second  time,  without  sin,  unto  salvation.’  He.  g,  23. 

‘ Our  conversation  (b)  is  in  heaven  ; from  whence 
also  we  look  for  the  Savior,  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,’  Ph.  3,  20. 

‘ Waiting  for  the  adoption,  to-wit,  the 
redemption  of  our  body.’  Ro.  8,  23.' 

‘ Waiting  for  the  coming  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.’  i Co.  i,  7. 

‘ Looking  for  that  blessed  hope.’  Ti.  2, 13. 

‘The  patient  waiting  for  Christ.’  2 Th.  3,  5. 

* To  wait  for  his  Son  from  heaven, 
whom  he  raised  from  the  dead,  even  Jesus.’  i Th.i,io. 


THE  RAPTURE. 


THE  COMING 
of  the  LORD 
as  the  Bride- 
groom, into 
the  Air, for  His 
Church,  (c) 
The  Dead  in 
Christ  raised. 


The  Lord  himself  (d)  shall  descend  from  heaven 
with  a shout,  (e)  with  the  voice  of  the  archangel  and 
with  the  trump  of  God.’  (/)  i Th.  4,  16. 

‘ At  the  last  trump  (/)  ; for  the 
trumpet  shall  sound.*  i Co.  15,  52. 

‘ Them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will 
God  bring  with  him.’  (g)  I Th.  4,  I4. 

‘ The  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first.*  i Th.  4, 16. 


‘ In  Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive They 

that  are  Christ’s  at  his  coming.’  I Co.  15,  22,  23. 


(a)  All  believers  of  the  present  dispen- 
sation I Co.  12,12,13,27. 

(^)  Or  “ Citizenship,”  see  Jno. 17,16  ; 
Ep.  2,  19;  He.  11,10,13,16;  12,22. 

(c)  “Watch , therefore  ; for  ye  know  not 

what  hour  your  Lord  doth  come.” 
Mk.  13,32,37  ; I Th.  5,6. 

(d)  That  is,  personally,  yet  seen  by  none 
but  believers;  vide  Jno. 14,19  ; Acts 
1,3,4, 9, + 9, 7,+  10,40,41;  i Co. 15, 5-8. 

(e)  Understood  by  those  only  to  whom 
addressed;  see  Jn.  12  28,29,  Ac.9,4,7. 


(/)  The  trumpet  sounded  twice  when 
the  Lord  descended  upon  Sinai,  see 
Ex.  19,11-17,  And  so  when  He  de- 
scends to  take  the  church  unto  Him- 
self, at  its  first  sounding  the  dead  in 
Christ  will  be  raised,  and  at  its 
last  sounding,  the  living  saints  will 
be  chaneed. 

(^)  The  Old  Testament  saints  also  will 
doubtless  at  this  time  receive  their 
glorified  bodies,  see  Heb.11,39,40. 


The  Rapture,  or  Taking  Away  of  the  Church. 


127 


Living 

Believers 

Changed. 


Both  Canghi 
up  into  ihe 
Clouds,  fitj 


To  be  Ever 
with  the  Lord. 


‘ The  dead  shall  be  raised  incor- 
ruptible.* I Co.  15.52. 

* Raised  in  incorruption;  ....  raised  in  glory; 

....  raised  in  power ; raised  a spiritual 

body.*  I Co. 1 5,42-44. 

‘ We  which  are  alive,  and  remain  unto  the  coming 
of  the  Lord,  shall  not  prevent  {a)  them  which  are 
asleep.’  i Th.  4,15. 

‘ We  shall  not  all  sleep,  but  we  shall  all  be  changed, 

in  a moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye, 

and  we  shall  be  changed.’  (h)  i Co.15,51,52. 

‘ The  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ....  shall  change  our 
vile  body,  (^r)  that  it  may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his 
glorious  body.*  Ph. 3, 20,21. 

* And  as  we  have  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy,  we 
shall  also  bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly.*  i Co.  15,49. 

‘ For  this  corruptible  must  put  on  incorruption,  and 
this  mortal  must  put  on  immortality.*  i Co.15,53. 

‘ Then  we  which  are  alive  and  remain,  shall  be 
caught  up  together  with  them  in  the  clouds,  to  meet 
the  Lord  in  the  air.*  i Th,4,i7. 

‘ The  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  . . . 
our  gathering  together  unto  him,*  2 Th.2,1. 

‘ So  shall  we  ever  be  with  the  Lord.*  iTh.4,17. 

‘ That  where  I am,  there  ye  may  be  also.*  Jno.14,3. 

‘ Where  I am,  there  shall  also  my  servant 
be.*  Jno.12,26. 

‘ With  me  where  I am  ; that  they  may 
behold  my  glory.*  Jno.  17,24. 

‘ They  shall  never  perish.*  Jno.10,28. 

‘Because  I live,  ye  shall  live  aiso.’  Jno.14,19. 


(a)  That  is,  ‘Anticipate’ or  ‘gjo  before,’ 
(^)“Then  ....  Death  is  swallowed  up 
in  victory,’  i Co. 15, 54;  and  “Mor- 
tality swallowed  up  of  life. “200.5,4. 


(c)  The  body  of  our  “humble”  or  “low 

estate,”  Lu.i,48,Ac.8,33,Ph.2,8. 

(d)  “The  redemption  of  the  purchased 
possession.”  Ro.8,23,  Ep,i,i4. 


128 

The  Judgment  Seat  of  Christ, 

The 

JUDGMENT 

SEAT 

of  Christ,  ip) 

‘ That  we  should  live  together  with  him.’  i Th.  5,  10. 

' An  . . . eternal  weight  of  glory.’  2 Cor.  4,  17. 

Eternal  inheritance.’  He.  9,  15.(1  Pe.  i,  4.) 

‘fie  (a)  shall  go  no  more  out.’  Rev.  3,  12. 

‘ We  (e)  must  all  appear  before  the  judgment  seat  0.' 
Chiist:  that  every  one  may  receive  the  things  dono, 
in  hl«  body,  according  to  that  he  hath  done,  whether 
it  be  good  or  bad.’  2 Co.  5,  lo. 

' Wefe)  shall  all  stand  before  the  judgment  seat  of 
Christ ; . . . every  one  of  us  shall  give  account  of 
himself  Co  God.’  Ro,  14,  10,  12. 

‘ Behold,  I come  quickly  ; and  my  reward  is  with 
me,  to  giv^  every  man  according  as  his  work  shall 

Manifestation 
of  Works. 

be.*  Rev.  22,  12. 

‘ Every  ma.i’s  work  shall  be  made  manifest : . . . 
and  the  fire  shrll  try  every  man’s  work  of  what  sort 
it  is.*  I Co.  3,  13. 

‘ Therefore  jiidge  nothing  before  the  time,  until 
the  Lord  come,  who  both  will  bring  to  the  light  the 
hidden  things  of  darkness,  and  will  make  manliest 

Whether  Good 

the  counsels  of  the  hearts.’  i Co.  4, 

‘ If  any  man’s  work  abide  which  he  hath  built  there- 
up('n,  (d)  he  shall  receive  a reward.’  i Co.  3,  14- 

‘ Whatsoever  good  thing  any  man 

doeth,  th  j same  shall  he  receive  of  the  Lord.’  Ep.  6,9< 

')r  Bad. 

‘ But  he  that  doeth  wrong  shall  receive 
for  the  wrong  which  he  hath  done.*  Col.  3,  25. 

‘ If  any  man’s  work  shall  be  burned,  he  shall  suf- 
fer loss  : but  he  himself  shall  be  saved  ; (/)  yet  so 
as  by  fire,  . . . . For  the  temple  of  God  is  holy 
which  temple  ye  are.’  I Co.  3 15  i;. 

(a)The  overcomer, Re. 3 12;  iJno,5,4,5.  {d)  The  foundation,  “'which  is  /esus 
(/^iFor  Christians  only,  in  reference  to  Christ.”  Isa.  28,16;  1 Co. 3,11. 

seivice.  Ro.  14,4,10, 12.  (^)  “Service  asto  the  Lord,”  Ep.  6,7. 

''‘  The  cli  urch,  the  saints.’  2 Co.  1,1  (/’)‘No  condemnation, ’Jno. 5, 24  Ro,8,i^ 


The  Marriage  of  the  Lamb, 


129 


Eeward 


according  to  liis  own  labour.’ 

‘ The  prize  of  the  high  calling.’ 

‘ The  reward  of  the  inheritance.* 

‘ The  kingdom.* 

‘The  crown  of  life.’  Jas 

* A crown  of  Righteousness.’ 

‘ A crown  of  glory.’ 

* An  incorruptible’  (crown). 


‘ Every  man  shall  receive  his  own  reward 


1 Co.3,8. 
Ph.3,i4- 
Col.3,24. 
Jas. 2, 5. 


Jas. 1, 12. (Rev.  2,10.) 


2 Ti.4,8. 

I Pe.5,4- 

I Co. 9, 25. 


* The  things  which  God  hath  prepared.’  i Co. 2, 9. 


‘And  then  shall  every  man  have  praise 


of  God.’ 


I Co.4,5. 


The 


‘ The  marriage  of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  wife 


MARRIAGE  (^)  made  herself  ready.  And  to  her  was  granted 
of  the  Lamb  should  be  arrayed  in  fine  linen,  clean  and 


and  white:  for  the  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness  of 


‘Christ  also  loved  the  church,  and  gave  himself 
for  it ; ...  . that  he  might  present  it  to  himself  a 
glorious  church,  not  having  spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any 
such  thing  ; but  that  it  should  be  holy  and  without 


blemish.’ 


Ep.5.25,27. 


( The  Tribulation,  or  Time  between  the  Rapture  and  the  Revelation  in 
which  there  will  be  a period  of  seven  years,  (i)  at  the  commencement  of  which 
)hose  Jews  who  shall  have  returned  to  their  land  in  unbelief,  (2)  and  have 
rebuilt  or  be  rebuilding  their  temple,  (3)  enter  into  a seven-years’  covenant 
with  the  Antichrist. (4)  On  the  expiration  of  three  and  a half  years  he  is  re- 
vealed in  his  true  character  as  the  Man  of  Sin, (5)  kills  the  two  witnesses  who 
had  been  prophesying  during  that  time,  (6)  stops  the  daily  sacrifice  which  had 
been  resumed, (7)  and  has  his  own  Image  setup  in  the  Holy  Place.  (8)  The 
Devil  and  his  angels  are  cast  out  into  the  earth,  having  great  wrath,  because 
their  time  is  short.  (9)  Then  follow,  during  the  last  three  and  a half  years 
(lo)  the  treading  under  foot  of  the  holy  city  (ii)  and  the  time  of  the  “great 
tribulation,  such  as  was  not  since  the  beginning  of  the  world,  no,  nor  ever 

cVi  Q n Vi#.  ” ^ T oV  Vi  iin#V#.r>f-V<#»  A nf-ir'Vi  ricf  ( t \ onrt  Viic  r'nnrif. 


{a)  “Christ  and  the  church,”  Ep.5,32. 
(i)  Dan.  9,27  ; Rev. 11,3, 7 with  13,5. 


(8)  Mat.24,15  ; 2Th.2,4  ; Rev. 13, 14, 15. 

(9)  Rev.  12,7-12. 


130  7 he  Gy  eat  7'fibulation, — 7'he  Lord^s  Appearing. 


upon  all  the  world  ; (15)  ihe  penalty  ofdeath  being  suffered  by  as  many  as 
refuse  to  worship  the  Image  of  the  Beast,  (16)  and  urparalled  persecution 
undergone  by  all  who  have  not  received  his  mark.  (17)  A third  part  of  the 
Jews  m the  land  are  brought  through  this  time  of  trouble,  (18)  and  are  fath- 
ered by  the  Lord  into  Jerusalem,  (19)  to  be  purged  of  their  dross.  (20)  The 
nations  are  assembled  against  the  city  ; which  is  taken  by  them,  grkt suffer- 
ings being  inflicted  upon  the  inhabitants,  half  of  whom  are  carried  into 
captivity.  (21)  Bhe  remnant  no  more  again  stay  upon  him  that  smote  them, 
but  stay  upon  the  Lord,  the  Holy  One  of  Israel,  in  truth.  (22)  The  kinfsof 
^e  earth  are  gathered  to  battle  against  Jehovah  and  against  his  Anointed. ('2:1) 
Ihen  shall  the  Lord  go  forth,  (24)  with  his  saints,  for  the  destruction  of  his 
enemies  and  the  deliverance  of  his  people.  (25)] 


THE  REVELATION. 


THE  COMING 
of  the  LORD, 
as  King  to  the 
Earth. 


‘ This  same  Jesus,  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into 
heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen 
him  go  into  heaven.*  Ac.  i,ii. 

‘ And  his  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day 
upon  the  mount  ot  Olives.*  Zee.  14,4. 

‘ Immediately  after  the  tribulation  of  those  days 
. . they  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  coming  in  the 
clouds  of  heaven,  with  power  and  great  glory.’ 


Mat.24,  29,3o.(Mk.  i3,26.Lu.2i,27,) 

‘ Ye  shall  see  the  Son  of  man  sitting  on  the 
right  hand  of  power,  and  coming  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven.*  Mk.  i4,62.(Mat.  26,64.) 

‘ Behold,  he  cometh  with  clouds  ; and 
every  eye  shall  see  him.*  Rev.  1,7. 

‘ And  they  shall  look  upon  me  whom 
they  have  pierced.’  Zee.  12,10. 

‘ The  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed  from  heaven 
with  his  mighty  angels.*  2 Th. 1,7. (Mat. 25, 31.) 

‘And  I saw  heaven  opened,  and  behold  a white 
horse,  and  he  that  sat  upon  him  was  called  Faithful 
and  True.’  Rev.  19,11. 

‘ Behold,  the  Lord  cometh  out  of  his  place 
to  punish  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  for  their 
iniquity.’  Isa.  26, 21. (Mi.  1.3.) 


(15)  Rev. 3, 10. 

(16)  Rev. 13, 15  • 20,4. 

(17)  Rev.  13,16,17. 

(18)  Zee. 13,8,9.  (19)  Eze.22,19. 

(20)  Isa.  I,  21-25  ; 4,4;  Eze. 22, 17-22. 

Zep. 1,12,13  ; Zee. 13,9. 


(21) Zec.i4,2.  [Hos.5,15;  Zee. 13,9. 

(22) Isa.4,3,+ 10,20,  21,  + 17,6-8;  Jer.2,27. 

(23) Ps.2,i-3;  Rev.16,14,16,-1- 17,14+ 19,19. 

(24) Isa.i3,3-6  ; 26,21  ; Zee. 14, 3. 

(25) Isa.5o,2  ; 66,5,6;  Hos.5,i5;  Zee. 
12. 9, TO  ; Mai. 4, 1-3  ; Lu. 21,28. 


Judgments  upon  the  Wickeds 


13^ 


‘ The  Redeemer  shall  come  to  Zion,  and  unto  them 
that  turn  from  transgressions  in  Jacob/  Isa.5g,20. 

‘Sing  and  rejoice,  O daughter  of  Zion  : for,  lo,  I 
come,  and  I will  dwell  in  the  midst  of  thee,  saith 
the  Lord.’  Zee. 2, 10. 

Togetherwith  ‘ And  the  armies  which  were  in  heaven  followed 
the  Church,  him  upon  white  horses,  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white 
and  clean.’  {a)  Rev.19,14. 

‘ They  that  are  with  him  are  called, 
and  chosen  and  faithful,’  (U)  Rev.  17, 14. 

* The  Lord  my  God  shall  come,  and  all 

the  saints  with  thee.’  Zee.  14,5. 

‘ Behold,  the  Lord  cometh  with  ten 
thousand  of  his  saints.’  Jude  14. 

‘The  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
with  all  his  saints.’  i Th.3,13, 

‘When  Christ,  who  is  our  life,  shall  appear,  then 
shall  ye  {c)  also  appear  with  him  in  glory.’  Col.3,4. 

* When  he  shall  appear,  we  shall  be 

like  him.’  i Jno.3,2. 

‘ The  manifestation  of  the  sons  of  God.  Ro.8,19. 


[The  power  of  the  Antichrist  is  broken  and  destroyed  by  the  voice  of  the 
Lord  ; (i)  he  and  the  False  Prophet  are  taken  and  cast  alive  into  the  lake  of 
fire  burning  with  brimstone,  (2)  and  the  ten  allied  kings  and  their  armies  are 
slain  by  the  sword  proceeding  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  King  of  Kings. (3)  The 
Devil  is  bound  for  a thousand  years  in  the  bottomless  pit,  (4)  during  which 
time  the  martyrs  under  the  Antichrist,  who  shall  have  been  raised  as  the 
completion  of  the  first  resurrection,  will  reign  over  the  earth  with  the  Lord 
Jesus  and  their  fellow-saints. (5)  ] 


{a)  ‘The  fine  linen  is  the  righteousness 
of  saints,”  Rev.ig,8 
<3)“Called,’'  Those  ‘‘whom  he  did 
foreknow,” Rom. 8, 20-30;  Mat. 7, 23; 
Rev.  1, 6.  “Chosen, ”Ep.  1, 4.  “Faith- 
ful,” Ep.  1,1. 
if)  “The  saints,”  Col.  1,2. 


(1)  Isa. 11,4;  Dan. 7,11;  2 Th. 2, 8. 

(2)  Isa. 30, 31, 33;  Rev. 17,8;  19,20. 

(3)  Ps. 2,4,5,+ 110,5,  + Zee. 12,9;  Rev. 17, 

14, + 19-21. 

(4)  Rev. 20, 2-3. 

(5)  Rev. 20,4-6, 


132 


The  Completion  of  the  First  Resurrection. 


The 

Resurrection 

of 

LITE.  («) 


‘And  I saw  the  souls  of  them  that  were  beheaded 
for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of  God,(^) 
and  which  had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his 
image,  neither  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  fore- 
heads, or  in  their  hands  ; and  they  lived  and  reigned 
with  Christ  a thousand  years.’  Rev.20.4. 

‘Shall  come  forth  ; they  that  have  done 
good,  unto  the  resurrection  of  life.*  Jno.  5,29. 

‘Shall  awake  ....  to  everlasting  life.’  Dan. 12,2. 

‘This  is  the  first  resurrection.’  if)  20,5. 


‘ And  in  the  days  of  these  kings  (^)  shall  the  God 
of  heaven  set  up  a kingdom  which  shall  never  be 
destroyed.’  Dan. 2,44. 

‘ I will  raise  unto  David  a righteous  Branch,  and 
a king  shall  reign  and  prosper,  and  shall  execute 
judgment  and  justice  in  the  earth.’  Jer.23,5. 

‘ And  the  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  him 
the  throne  of  his  father  David.’  Lu.i,32.(Isa.9,7). 

‘ My  king  upon  my  holy  hill  of  Zion.’  Ps.2,6. 

* The  Lord  of  hosts  shall  reign  in  Mount 
Zion  and  in  Jerusalem,  and  before  his  an- 
cients, gloriously.’  Isa.24,23.  (Mi.4,7X 

‘ The  king  of  Israel,  even  the  Lord  is 
in  the  midst  of  thee.’  Zep.3,15. 

‘ He  must  reign  till  he  hath  put  all 
enemies  under  his  feet.’(^)  i Co.15,25. 

‘ Yea,  all  kings  shall  fall  down  before 
him;  all  nations  shall  serve  him.’  Ps.  72,11. 

‘ The  kindoms  of  this  world  are  become  the 
kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his  Christ.’  Rev. 1 1. 15. 


THE  LORD 
REIGNS 
over 

the  Earth. 


(«)  For  the  rest  of  the  dead,  see  Rev. 
20,5. 

{b)  Under  Antichrist,  Rev.6,9,  + 13,15. 

(c)  Including.  “Christ  the  first  fruits; 
afterward  they  that  are  Christ’s  at 
his  coming,”  the  Ingathering,  iCor. 
15,23;  and  here  the  martyrs  under 


Antichrist,  (the  Gleanings),  Rev 
20,4. 

(d)  Antichrist  and  the  allied  kings, 
Dan. 7 24;  Rev. 17,12-13. 

(e)  “ Unto  me  every  knee  shall  bow,” 

Isa, 45, 23;  Ph.2,9,11. 


The  MillenniMm  or  Thousand  Years. 


m 


With  His 
BEIDE, 
the  Church. 


* He  shall  have  dominion  also  from  sea  to  sea,  and 
from  the  river  unto  the  ends  of  the  earth.’  Ps.72 ,8. 

(Zec.g,io.) 

* And  the  Lord  shall  be  king  over  all  the  earth  : 
in  that  day  there  shall  be  one  Lord,  and  his  name 

le.’  Zec.14,9. 

‘ King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords.’  Rev.  19, 16. 
‘We  shall  also  reign  with  him.  2 Ti.2,12. 

* Heirs  of  God,  and  joint-heirs  with 

Christ; glorified  together.’  Ro.8,17. 

‘ To  him  that  overcometh  will  1 grant 
to  sit  with  me  in  my  throne.’  Rev.3  21. 

Thou  ....  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  kings 
and  priests  : and  we  shall  reign  on  (<2)  the 
earth.’  Rev.  5,9,10. 

‘Kings  and  priests  unto  God  and  his 
Father.’  Rev.  1,6. 

The  Father  . . . who  hath  translated 
us  into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son.’  Col.1,12,13. 

‘And  I saw  thrones,  and  they  {b)  sat  upon 
them,  and  judgment  was  given  unto  them.’  Rev.20,4. 

‘ The  saints  shall  judge  the  world.’  i Co. 6, 2, 


[ The  Kingdom  having  been  setup,  and  all  that  offend  gathered  out  of  the 
land,  (i)  the  Lord  Jesus  judges  first  his  own  people,  the  Jews,  as  to  their  fidel- 
ity to  him, (2)  and  then  the  nations  on  earth  as  to  their  treatment  of  his  people 
in  their  troubleoCs)  The  ten  tribes  of  Israel,  after  purification, (4)  are  brought 
into  the  land  (5)  and  together  with  the  two  tribes  of  J udah  become  one  nation. 

(6)  The  Lord  makes  the  new  covenant  with  his  people,  Israel  and  Judah, 

(7)  forgiving  their  iniquity,  and  remembering  their  sin  no  more  ; (8)  while 
punishments  are  visited  by  him  upon  his  enemies,  (9)  including  Gog  and  his 
armies,  (10)  who  are  overthrown  and  destroyed,  (11)  The  Jewish  people 


{a)  Or,  Over. 

{b)  The  saints, “the  armies  which  were 
in  heaven,”  Rev.  19,8,14. 

(1)  Isa. 13  9;  33,14;  Mat.13,30,41. 

(2)  Mat. 25, 14-30;  Lu. 19,12-27. 

(3)  Joel  3,2,12;  Mat. 25, 31-46;  Actsi7,3i. 

(4)  Eze.  20.33-38;  Am. 9,9, 10. 

(5)  Isa.  49,12-23;  Eze.  20,4042,  36,24; 

Am.  9,14,15. 


(6) Isa. 11,13;  Eze. 37, 16-24;  Hos.t,ii, 

(7)  Jer.31, 31-33  + 32,40  + 50, 4, 5;  Eze. 37, 

26;  Ro. II, 26, 27;  He. 8,8-11 

(8)  Isa. 60,21  •Jer3i, 34  + 33,8  + 5o,2o;Eze 

36,25-33;  Mic. 7, 18, 19;  Heb.8,12. 

(9)  Isa.  2,17-21;  26,9;  34,2;  Eze.28,26*' 

Mic.  5,15;  Nah.1,8. 

(10)  Eze.  38,1-17. 

(11)  Eze. 38. 18  to  39,21. 


t34 


The  Millennial  Meavenly  City. 


come  into  possession  of  the  full  extent  of  their  land  (12)  according  to  promise, 
(13)  including  the  Great  Desert,  which  “ blossoms  as  the  rose.”  (14), 
The  temple  (15)  and  the  city  (16)  are  rebuilt  after  the  Divine  plan;  and  the 
Levitical  sacrifices  and  form  of  worship  are  with  some  modifications  re-es- 
tablished.(17)  Nothing  shall  hurt  or  destroy  in  all  the  holy  mountain.  (18) 
The  Lord  sets  his  hand  again  the  second  time  to  recover  the  remnant  of  his 
people,  both  Israel  and  Judah,  from  the  four  corners  of  the  earth.  (19)  Jeru- 
salem is  made  a praise,  the  joy  of  the  whole  earth.  (20)  The  Lord  in  her 
midst  (21)  is  her  glory  and  everlasting  light ; there  shall  be  no  night  there. (22) 
All  nations  go  to  worship  the  King  and  keep  the  feast  of  tabernacles.  (23) 
The  earth  is  full  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord. (24)] 

‘And  there  came  unto  me  one  of  the  seven 


The  Heavenly 
City , the  Home 
of  the  Bride. 


angels  . . , . saying,  Come  hither,  I will  shew  thee 

the  bride,  the  LamVs  wife.  And  he shewed 

me  that  great  city,  the  holy  Jerusalem,  descending 
out  of  heaven  from  God.’  Rev.21,9,10. 


Its  Magnitude 
and  Beauty. 


‘ The  city  of  my  God,  which  is  New  Jerusalem, 
which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  my 
God.’  Rev.3,12. 

‘ And  had  a wall  great  and  high,  and  had  twelve 
gates,  and  at  the  gates  twelve  angels,  and  names 
written  thereon,  which  are  the  names  of  the  twelve 


tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel.’  Rev.21,12. 


‘And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  foundations, 
and  in  them  the  names  of  the  twelve  apostles  of  the 
Lamb.’  Rev. 21, 14. 

‘ And  the  building  of  the  wall  of  it  was  of 

jasper;  and  the  city  was  pure  gold,  like  unto  clear 
glass.’  Rev.2i,l8. 

‘And  the  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city 
were  garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious 

stones.’  Rev.21,19. 


(12) Eze.47,i3  to  48,29. 

(13) Gen.i5,i8;  Deu. 11,24;  Josh. 1,4. 

(14) 153.32,15+  35,1,2+  51,3;  Eze. 36,33- 

(15) Eze.4o.T  to  43,17.  [36* 

(16) Isa.6o,io:  Jer. 31, 38,40;  Eze. 48,15- 
17,30-35;  Zee, 14,10,11. 

(17) Eze.43,i8  to  46,24;  Mai. 3, 3,4. 

(18) Isa.ii, 6-9  + 33, 24+  35  9+  55,13  +65, 
25;  Eze.  34,25;  Hos.2,i8;  Rev, 22, 3. 


(T9)Isa  .11,11,12;  Jer.  50,4-5;  Eze.  39, 
25,28. 

(20)  Ps.48,2;  Isa. 1, 26  + 60, 14  + 62, 7 + 65, 
t8;  Jer. 31,  23;  Zec.8,3. 

(21) Eze. 48,35;  Joel  3,17,21;  Zeph.3,15- 
17;  Zee. 2, 10 

(22) Isa. 60, 19,20;  Zee. 2, 5;  Rev. 22, 5. 

(23) 153.2,1-3;  Jer.  3,17;  Mic.4,2: Zec.8, 

20-22, 14,16-19.  [2,14. 

(24iNum.ii.21:  Ps  72.10:  Isa.ii.grHab. 


The  end  of  the  Millennium, — The  Great  White  Thone.  13^ 


Its  Glory 
and  Purity. 

‘ And.  the  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls  ; every 
several  gate  was  of  one  pearl:  and  the  street  of 
the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  it  were  transparent 
glass.’  Rev. 21. 21. 

‘And  I saw  no  temple  therein:  for  the  Lord  God 
Almighty  and  the  Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it.  And 
the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun,  neither  of 
the  moon  to  shine  in  it : for  the  glory  of  God 
did  lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light 
thereof.’  Rev.  21,22.23. 

‘ Having  the  glory  of  God  : and  her  light  was 
like  unto  a stone  most  precious,  even  like  a jasper 
stone,  clear  as  crystal.’  Rev.  21,11. 

‘And  the  nations  of  them  which  are  saved  shall 
walk  in  the  light  of  it : and  the  kings  of  the  earth 
do  bring  their  glory  and  honour  into  it.  And 
the  gates  of  it  shall  not  be  shut  at  all  by  day : 
for  there  shall  be  no  night  there.  And  they  shall 
bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the  nations  into 
it.’  Rev,2i, 24-26. 

‘ And  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  into  it  any 
thing  that  defileth  neither  whatsoever  worketh 
abomination,  or  maketh  a lie  : but  they  which  are 
written  in  the  T>amb’s  book  of  life.’  Rev.21,27. 

[On  the  expiration  of  the  Millennium,  or  thousand  years,  Satan  being 
loosed  from  his  prison  for  a little  season, (i)  goes  out  to  deceive  the  nations  in 
the  four  quarters  of  the  earth,  Gog  and  Magog,  and  to  gather  them  together 
to  battle. (2)  They  compass  the  camp  of  the  saints  and  the  beloved  city,  (3) 
but  fire  from  God  out  of  heaven  devours  them, (4)  and  the  Devil  who  deceived 
them  is  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  and  brimstone,  where  the  Beast  and  the  False 
Prophet  are,  and  shall  be  tormented  day  and  night  forever  and  ever.  (5)  ] 


The  JUDGE 
of  all 
the  Earth 

‘ And  I saw  a great  white  throne,  and  him  that 
sat  on  it.’  Rev.  20,11. 

‘ The  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead.’  2 Ti.q,!. 

(i)  Re. 20, 3-7.  (2)  Re. 20, 8.  (3)  Jerusalem,  see  Isa. 4, 3.  (4)Re.2o,9.  (5)Re, 20.10. 


136  The  Last  judgment. — dieaven  and  Larth  Pass  Away. 


The 

Resurrection 

of 

Damnation- 


The  Last 
Judgment. 


The  Last 
Enemy. 


‘ He  which  was  ordained  of  God  to  be  the  Judge 
of  quick  and  dead.’  Ac. 10,42.(1  Pe.4,5.) 

‘ The  Father  . . . hath  committed  all 
judgment  unto  the  Son.*  Jno.5,22. 

‘ And  I saw  the  dead  (a)  small  and  great, 
stand  before  God.’  (h)  Rev.20,12. 

‘ And  the  sea  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it  ^ 
and  death  and  hades  (c)  delivered  up  the  dead  which 
were  in  them.’  Rev.20,13. 

‘Shall  come  forth  . . . they  that  have  done  evil, 
unto  the  resurrection  of  damnation.’  Jno.5,29. 

‘Shall  awake  ...  to  shame  and 
everlasting  contempt.’  Dan.  12,2, 

‘ And  the  books  were  opened  ; and  another  book 
was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of  life  : and  the 
dead  were  judged  out  of  those  things  which 
were  written  in  the  books,  according  to  their 
works.’  Rev.20,12. 

‘ And  whosoever  was  not  found  written  in  the  book 
of  life  was  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.’  Rev.20,15. 

‘ The  lake  which  burneth  with  fire  and 
brimstone : which  is  the  second  death.’  Rev.21,8. 

‘ The  last  enemy  that  shall  be 
destroyed  is  death.’  i Co. 15,26. 

‘ And  death  and  hades  (c)  were  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire.  This  is  the  second  death.’  Rev.20,14. 


New  Heai’ens  and  Nei-O  Earth. — God  All  in  All. 


137 


New  Heavens 
and 

New  Earth. 

burned  up.  (a)  ....  The  heavens,  being  on  fire, 
shall  be  disolved,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with 
fervent  heat.*  2Pe.3,io,i2. 

‘ The  heavens  shall  vanish  away  like  smoke^ 

and  the  earth  shall  wax  old  like  a gar- 
ment.’ Isa.51,6. 

‘ They  shall  perish  ....  they  all  shall  wax 
old  as  doth  a garment ; and  as  a vesture 
shalt  thou  fold  them  up,  and  they  shall  be 

changed.*  Heb.i,ii,i2. 

‘ From  whose  face  the  earth  and  the  heaven 
fled  away ; (d)  and  there  was  found  no  place  for 
them.*  Rev.20,li. 

‘And  he  that  sat  upon  the  throne  said, 

Behold,  I make  all  things  new.*  Rev.21,5. 

* Behold,  I create  new  heavens  and  a 
new  earth.*  Isa.65,17. 

‘ And  I saw  a new  heaven  and  a new  earth  ; for 
the  first  heaven  and  the  first  earth  were  passed 
away  ; and  there  was  no  more  sea.*  Rev.21,1, 

‘ New  heavens  and  a new  earth, 
wherein  dwelleth  righteousness.*  2 Pe.3,13. 

GOB 

ALL  IN  ALL. 

‘ Then  cometh  the  end,  when  he  shall  have 
delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God,  even  the 
Father ; when  he  shall  have  put  down  ail  rule 
and  all  authority  and  power.*  I Co.  15, 24. 

* And  when  all  things  shall  be  subdued  unto  him^ 
then  shall  the  Son  also  himself  be  subject  unto  him, 
that  put  all  things  under  him,  that  God  may  be 
all  in  all.*  1C0.15  28. 

(a)  Compare  Gen.6, 11, 13  + 9,11, 16  with|(^)  See  alsoPs.  68,8;  Nah.  1,5;  and  Job 
Isa.  24,5;  2 Pet. 3,7.  1 15,15  + 25,5. 


The  Tternat  Btale. 


13^ 


The  Lamb’s 
Wife. 


‘And  I John  saw  the  holy  city,  new  Jeiusalem, 
coming  down  from  God  out  of  heaven 
prepared  as  a bride  adorned  for  her  hus- 
band.’ (a)  Rev.21,2 


GOD 

Dwells  with 
Men. 


‘Behold,  the  tabernacle  of  God  is  with  men,  and 
he  will  dwell  with  them,  and  they  shall  be  his 
people,  and  God  himself  shall  be  with  them,  and 
be  their  God.  And  God  shall  wipe  away  all  tears 
from  their  eyes ; and  there  shall  be  no  more 
death,  neither  sorrow  nor  crying,  neither  shall 
there  be  any  more  pain : for  the  former  things 
are  passed  away.’  Rev.21,3,4. 


(<j;)“That  in  the  ages  to  come  he  might  shew  the  exceeding  riches  of  his 
grace,  in  his  kindness  toward  us  through  Christ  Jesus.”  Ep  2,7. 


“ Eye  hath  not  seen,  norear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the  heart  of 
man  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that  love  him.  But  God 
hath  revealed  them  unto  us  by  his  Spirit ; for  the  Spirit  searcheth  all  things, 
yea,  the  deep  things  of  God.”  i Cor,  2,  9,  10 


“Now  he  that  hath  wrought  us  for  this  selfsame  thing  is  God,  whoalso  hath 
given  unto  us  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit.”  2 Cor.  5,  5. 

“Unto  him  be  glory  in  the  church  by  Christ  Jesus  throughout  all  ages, 
world  without  end.  Amen.”  Eph.  3,  21. 

“ Wherefore,  beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for  such  things,  be  diligent  that 
ye  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot,  and  blameless.”  2 Pet.  3,  14. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


130 


REFERENCES. 

For  convenience  we  give  the  following  references  to  some 
of  the  principal  passages  which  refer  to  our  Lord’s  return,  in 
the  consecutive  crder  in  which  they  occur  in  the  Word, 
together  with  catch  words  to  distinguish  the  same  : 

Deut.  33,  2.  — Mt.  Sinai,  Mt.  Seir,  Transfiguration  and 

Second  Coming. 

Psa.  2.  — The  Son’s  possession,  etc. 

“ 67,  4.  — Judge,  and  govern  the  nations. 

“ 96,  10-13.  — Lord  cometh  to  judge. 

“ 98,  9.  — The  Lord  cometh  to  judge. 

“ 102,  16.  — Build  up  Zion  and  appear  in  glory. 

Dan.  7.  13.  — Son  of  man  comes  to  possess  the  kingdom. 

Hos.  6,  3.  — He  comes  as  the  latter  and  former  rain. 

Zech.  12,  10.  — Israel  see  and  accept  Christ. 

“ 14,  4.  — He  stands  upon  the  Mt.  of  Olives. 

“ 14,  5.  - Comes  with  the  saints. 

Mat.  16,  26-27.  —Shall  come  in  glory  of  His  Father. 

“ 19,  28.  — Sit  in  throne  of  His  glory. 

‘‘  24.  — The  three  questions  answerd. 

“ 25,  I“I2.  — The  Bridegroom. 

“ 25,  13-30.  — Judgment  of  Servants. 

25,  31  46.  —Judgment  of  Nations. 

“ 26, 64.  — Coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven. 

Mark  8, 38.  — Of  him,  Son,  be  ashamed  when  He  cometh. 

“ 13.  — The  three  questions  answered. 

“ 14,  62.  — Coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven. 

Lu.  9,  26.  — Of  him.  Son,  be  ashamed  when  He  cometh. 

12,  35-48.  — Loins  girded — lights  burning. 

“ 17,  20-37.  — Noah,  Lot,  etc. 


140 


yESUS  is  COMING. 


Lu.  1 8,  8. 

“ 19,  11-28,  - 

“ 21.  — 

Jbhn  I,  51.  — 

“ 14.  3-  - 

“ 14,18. 
14,28.  - 

21,  22. 

Acts  1, 10  1 1.  - 
“ 3,19-21.- 

1 Cor.  I,  4 8.  - 

“ 4,  5-  - 

“ 11,26. 

“ 15.23.  - 

i6,  22 

2 Cor.  I,  14. 
Phil  I,  6-10 

2,  16. 

“ 3»  II- 
“ 3,  20  21. 

“ 4,  5- 
Col.  3,  3-5. 

1 Thes.  I,  9. 

‘‘  2,  19. 

3.  13- 

“ 4. 13-18. 
“ 5,  I lo* 

“ 5.  23. 

2 Thes.  I,  7-10. 

“ 2,  1-8. 


— Little  faith  on  earth. 

—Gone  to  receive  kingdom  and  return.  The 
ten  talents. 

-The  three  questions  answered. 

-Heaven  open,  angels  descending. 

-The  promise.  Come  and  receive  you. 

-I  will  come  to  you. 

-Go  away  and  come  again. 

-If  he  tarry  till  I come. 

-The  same  Jesus  come  again. 

—The  times  of  refreshing. 

—Waiting  for  the  coming. 

—Judge  nothing  until  Lord  come. 
—Communion,  till  He  come. 

—Order  of  Res  — Christ’s  at  His  coming. 

— Anathema  Maran-atha. 

— Rejoicing  in  the  day  of  Lord. 

— * Till  the  day  of  Christ. 

— Rejoicing  in  the  day  of  Christ. 

— Resurrection  from  among  the  dead. 
—Citizenship — Looking  for  the  Savior, 

— The  Lord  is  at  hand. 

— Appearing  with  Him. 

— Wait  for  His  Son  from  heaven. 

— Hope,  joy,  crown  at  His  coming. 

— Unblamable,  at  the  coming. 

— The  Rapture. 

— Times  and  seasons — Night  and  day. 
—Blameless  unto  the  coming. 

— Revealed  in  flaming  fire. 

— That  wicked  destroyed  with  the  brightness 
of  His  coming. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


141 


1 Tir*..  6,  13-15 

2 “ 4,  I. 

“ 4,8. 

Tit.  2,  II  15. 
Heb.  9,  24-28. 

10,  22-24. 
“ 10,  25. 

“ 10,  35-37. 

James  5,  7-8. 

1 Pet.  I,  7. 

‘‘  I,  13- 
‘ 4,  13- 
“ 5,  I-4- 

2 Pet.  3. 

1 John  2,  28. 

“ 3,  2-3. 

2 John  7. 

Jude  14-15. 

Rev.  I,  7. 

“ 2,  25. 

“ 3,  3- 

“ 3,  lO-II.  - 

“ 14,  14-16.  - 
“ 16;  15. 


. — Keep  the  Commandm’t  until  the  appearing. 
— Judge,  at  appearing  and  kingdom. 
—Crown,  for  all  that  love  His  appearing. 

— The  blessed  hope  and  glorious  appearing. 
— The  three  appearings. 

— Faith,  hope,  love. 

— Day  approaching. 

— Patience,  a little  while. 

— Be  patient  unto  the  coming — early  and 
latter  rain. 

— Trial  of  faith. 

— Hope  to  the  end. 

— When  His  glory  shall  be  revealed. 

—When  the  chief  Shepherd  shall  appear. 

— Scoffers — The  day  of  the  Lord. 

— When  he  shall  appear  we  may  have  confi  - 
dence. 

— Now  sons — shall  be  like  Him — hath  this 
hope — purifieth  himself. 

— Coming  in  the  flesh. 

— The  Lord  cometh  with  saints  to  execute 
judgment. 

—Behold  He  cometh  with  clouds. 

—Hold  fast  ’till  I come. 

-If  not  watch,  come  on  thee  as  a thief. 
-Keep  thee  from  the  hour  of  temptation — 
Behold,  I come  quickly. 

—The  earth  reaped. 

—Behold,  I come  as  a thief— Blessed  is  he 
that  WATCHETH. 

-Even  so  come  Lord  Jesus. 


22,  20. 


142 


JESUS  JS  COMING 


There  are  several  passages  which  convey  a very  solemn 
import  in  connection  with  this  subject,  especially  two,  which 
we  mention,  as  follows  : One  occurs  in  the  salutation  of  Paul. 
I Cor.  i6,  22.  Before  he  pronounces  the  blessing,  he  ex- 
cludes those  who  do  not  love  Jesus,  in  the  following  words  : 
“ If  any  man  love  not  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be 

ANATHEMA  MARAN-ATHA ! ’» 

Anathema  means — accursed,  condemned,  devoted  to  de^ 
struction. 

Maran-atha  means — the  Lord  cometh. 

Let  him  be  accursed — the  Lord  cometh. 

It  is  easy  now,  while  the  long  suffering  of  God  waits 
(I  Pet.  3,  20  ; 2 Pet.  3,  9),  for  men  to  reject,  despise  and  hate 
the  Lord  Jesus.  But  JESUS  IS  COMING,  and  woe  be  unto 
them  who  now  reject  Him,  “ when  once  the  Master  of  the 
house  is  risen  up  and  hath  shut  to  the  door.”  Luke  13,  25  ; 
Mark  13,  35-37.  Paul  understood  this,  and  therefore  he 
says,  “ I am  made  all  things  to  all  men,  that  I might  by  all 
means  save  some  ” (i  Cor.  9,  22),  from  the  wrath  to  come.” 
I Thes.  I,  10.  O ! that  men  would  ‘'seek  the  Lord  while 
He  may  be  found  ” (Isa.  55,  6 ; 2 Cor.  6,  2),  and  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come.”  Mat.  3,  7. 

The  other  passage  is  in  2 John  7 : “For  many  deceivers 
have  entered  into  the  world,  who  confess  not  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  come  (coming)  in  the  flesh.  This  is  a deceiver  and 
an  Antichrist.”  The  correct  rendering  of  spxopisrov 
(erkomenon)  is  COMING.  Jesus  was  especially  called  the 
“Coming  One”  (Mat.  ii,  3;  Heb.  10,  37,  Greek  : Rev.  i, 
4,  8,  +4,  8 also  John  6,  14  and  references).  But  these  de- 
ceivers denied  the  incarnation — the  coming  of  Christ  in  the 
flesh — either  past  or  future.  See  Alfard,  also  Jamieson, 
Fausset  and  Brown. 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


143 


This  then  is  of  special  significance.  He  that  denies 

JESTJS’  COMING  IN  THE  FLESH, 

IS  a deceiver  and  an  Antichrist.  That  is,  he  is  possessed  of 
the  same  spirir,  which  will  ultimately  find  its  personification 
in  the  great  personal  Antichrist. 

It  is  lamentable  that  this  passage  has  been  so  improperly 
translated  in  our  version.  It  is  such  a strong  assertion  that 
Jesus  is  coming  in  the  flesh,  that  it  would  doubtless  have 
prevented  much  of  the  unwarrantable  spiritualizing  ” of 
Scripture,  which  has  prevailed  so  largely. 

Jesus  is  coming  Himself  at  the  Rapture  (i  Thes.  4,  16), 
to  receive  us  unto  himself  (John  14,  3),  and  Heiscomingto 
this  earth  again,  at  the  Revelation  (2  Thes.  2,  7-10),  the 
same  Jesus,  and  in  like  MANNER  as  He  went  away.*  Acts 
I,  II. 

Lo ! He  comes,  with  clouds  descending, 

Once  for  favored  sinners  slain  ; 

Thousand  thousand  saints  attending, 

Swell  the  triumphs  of  His  train ; 

Hallelujah ! 

God  appears  on  earth  to  reign. 

But  while  there  is  such  fearful  foreboding  of  impending 
judgment  and  just  retribution  to  those  who  love  not  the  Lord 
Jesus,  there  is,  on  the  other  hand, 

THE  SWEETEST  COMFORT, 

for  those  who  do  love  our  Lord’s  appearing. 

This  is  apparent  when  we  understand  the  true  position  of 
• he  Church.  We  have  seen  that  it  is  not  to  be  confoundea 
with  the  coming  Kingdom,  neither  does  it  include  the  Old 
Testament  Saints,  for  it  was  founded  after  Christ  came.  See 


* That  is  personally,  in  the  flesh. 


i44 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


Mat.  i6,  1 8.  It  was  begun  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  (Acts  2) 
and  will  be  complete  at  the  Rapture,  i Thes.  4,  17.  It  is 
like  a parenthesis  in  God’s  dealing  with  His  people,  Israel. 
While  they  are  broken  off  because  of  unbelief,  the  Church  is 
grafted  in.  See  Rom.  ii. 

And  being  a companion  in  suffering  with  her  Lord  (Acts 
5,41;  Phil.  I,  29;  Heb.  10,  34),  following  His  example 
(John  13,  15 ; I Pet.  2,  21),  walking  in  humility  (Phil.  2,  2-8  ; 
I John  2,  6,)  during  His  humiliation  (Acts  8,  33),  she  shall 
“ be  counted  worthy  ” (2  Thes.  i,  5)  of  the  greatest  blessing 
in  her  exaltation  with  Him.  Phil.  2,  9-1 1 ; Rom  8.  17. 

Jesus  is  the  Bridegroom,  and  the  Church  is  His  Bride. 

John  the  Baptist  stood  as  the  last  representative  of  the 
Mosaic  dispensation.  He  said,  “I  am  not  the  Christ. 

He  that  hath  the  Bride  is  the  Bridegroom,  but 

the  friend  of  the  Bridegroom  which  standeth  and  heareth 
Him,  rejoiceth  greatly  because  of  the  Bridegroom’s  voice  ; 
this,  my  joy,  therefore  is  fulfilled.”  John  3,  28  29.  Here  we 
have  a clear  distinction  between  the  Old  Testament  Saints 
and  the  Bride  of  Christ. 

They  shall  be  perfected,  but  God  has  “ provided  some 
better  thing  for  us,  that  they  without  us  should  not  be  made 
perfect.”  Heb.  ii,  40.  Not  that  the  Church  is  more  wor- 
thy, but  because,  that  in  the  overflowing  grace  of  God  (Eph. 
2,  7),  He  has  chosen  the  Church  to  be  the  heavenly  Bride  of 
Christ.* 

The  Church  is  the  body  of  Christ  (i  Cor.  12,  12-27) 
her  precious  union  with  Him  is  most  clearly  set  forth  in  the 
epistle  to  the  Ephesians.  She  is  there  regarded  as  spiritually 

*Israel  was  an  earthly  bride,  comforted  with  temporal  blessings, 
and  to  these  she  shall  be  restored.  Though  now  through  unbe- 
lief she  is  desolate,  her  children  shall  yet  be  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea.  Isa.  54  ; Jer.  3,  i-iS,  +31, 32  ; Ezk.  16;  Hos.  i,  10,  ir,  +2+3. 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


145 


quickened  (2,  i)  and  seated  in  the  heavenlies  (i,  3,  +2,  6) 
With  her  risen  Lord  (i,  20)  having  been  ‘‘chosen  in  Hinr^ 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world  to“  be  holy  and  without 
blame  before  Him  in  love.”  (i,  4.)  She  is  to  be  “to  the 

praise  of  the  glory  of  His  grace accepted  in  the 

Beloved,”  (i,  6)  being  “sealed  with  that  Holy  Spirit  of 
promise,  which  is  the  earnest  of  her  inheritance  until  the 
redemption  of  the  purchased  possession.”  i,  13-14. 

Oh  ! that  we  might  receive  “ the  spirit  of  wisdom  and 
revelation  in  the  knowledge  of  Him  ” to  “ know  what  is  the 
hope  of  His  calling  and  what  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  His 
inheritance  in  the  saints.”  i,  17-18.  We  should  not  walk 
“as  other  Gentiles  walk,”  “ but  speaking  the  truth  in  love,” 
grow  up  into  Christ  our  living  head,  working  together  for  the 
increase  of  the  body”  and  edification  “ in  love,”  (4,  15-17) 
“ till  we  all  come  into  the  unity  of  the  faith  and  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  unto  A perfect  man,  unto 
the  measure  of  the  stature  of  the  fullness  of  Christ.”  4,  13, 
That  is,  Christ  as  the  head,  and  the  Church  as  the  body,  wiH 
make  one  perfect  man.  “They  twain  shall  be  one  flesh’' 
(Mat.  19,  46;  Eph.  5,  31).  “the  new  man  which  is  cre- 
ated in  righteousness  and  true  holiness  ” (4,  24).  The  true 
seed  ot  the  woman,  which  shall  bruise  the  serpent’s  head. 
Gen.  3,  15  ; Rom.  16,  20. 

Wherefore  the  Church  is  exhorted  to  “ grieve  not  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  God  whereby”  she  is  “sealed  unto  the  day  of 
redemption  ” (4,  30),  but  to  be  “ kind  one  to  another,  tender- 
hearted ” (4,  32),  walking  in  love”  (5,  2),  “as  children  of 
light”  (5,  8)  “circumspectly”  and  “wise,  redeeming  the  time  ” 
(5.  15-16),  “filled  with  the  Spirit”  (5,  18).  nourished  and 
cherished  (5,  29)  until  sanctified  and  cleansed,  she  is  pre- 
sented unto  the  Lord  “ Himself  a glorious  Church,  not  having 
spot,  or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing,”  but  “ holy  and  without 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


146 

blemish'^  (5,  26  27),  the  Bride  of  Christ.  5,  32.  *‘For  we 
are  members  of  His  body  and  of  His  flesh  and  of  His  bones„' 
5,  30-31.  Can  there  be  anything  more  precious  than  the 
thought  of  Jesus  coming  to  take  unto  Himself  His  Bride  } It 
is  full  of  tenderness  and  love.  What  will  he  not  do  for  her 
when  He  presents  her  unto  Himself.  The  ecstasy  of  that 
meeting  is  above  the  power  of  description  by  tongue  or  pen. 
“ Eye  hath  not  seen,  nor  ear  heard  ; neither  have  entered 
into  the  heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God  hath  prepared 
for  them  t-hat  love  Him.”  i Cor.  2,  9.  We  have  indeed 
and  earnest”  “ by  His  Spirit,” — the  “ first  fruits”  a foretaste 
of  the  joys  to  come.  But  then  shall  the  Church  experience 
the  rest  of  love — the  fulness  of  communion — the  rapture  of 
her  Lord's  embrace,  and  be  satisfied  in  the  sweetness  of  His 
love. 

The  comfort  of  this  truth  is  all  lost  if  we  fail  to  make  the 
proper  distinction  between  the  Church  and  the  Kingdom. 
The  Church  is  not  to  be  reigned  over,  but  is  to  reign  with 
Christ.  2Tim.  2,  II. 

No  more  heart-pangs  nor  sadness, 

When  Jesus  comes  ; 

All  peace  and  joy  and  gladness, 

When  Jesus  comes. 

He’ll  know  the  way  was  dreary. 

When  Jesus  comes ; 

He’ll  know  the  feet  grew  weary. 

When  Jesus  comes. 

He’ll  know  what  griefs  oppressed  me. 

When  Jesus  comes  ; 

Oh,  how  His  arms  will  rest  meJ 
When  Jesus  comes. 


JESUS  IS  COMING, 


H7 

This  subject,  of  our  Lord’s  coming  again,  is  of  such  vital 
importance,  and  is  so  largly  interwoven  with  the  whole  of 
Scripture,  that  it  affords  a boundless  field  of  investigation 
and  an  exhaustless  mine  of  truth.  There  is  much  more  we 
would  be  glad  to  say  about  it,  but  our  little  book  has  already 
exceeded  the  intended  limit,*  and  we  will  only  add  a few 
words  in  regard  to 

THE  TIME. 

And  first  let  us  make  a clear  distinction  between  the  time 
of  the  Rapture,  and  the  time  of  the  Revelation.!  (See  dia- 
gram.) 

The  principal  thought,  in  regard  to  the  former,  is  that  it 
may  happen  NOW.  Nothing  is  given  us,  in  Scripture,  so 
definite  as  to  form  a sign  of,  or  date  for,  the  Rapture.  We 
are  to  be  always  watching  and  waiting  for  it,  and  expecting 
it  at  any  moment. 

It  is  true  that  the  church  may  see  the  “ fig  tree  signs  " 
BEGIN  to  come  to  pass  (Lu.  21,  28),  before  she  shall  be  taken 
out  of  the  world  to  escape  the  Tribulation.  Lu.  21,  36. 

But  these  signs  are  of  such  a nature,  especially  the  “ wars 
and  earthquakes,”  “distress  of  nations,  sea  and  waves  roar- 
ing,” that  the  Church,  in  each  of  the  past  eighteen  centuries. 


* To  those  who  may  wish  for  further  information  on  this  sub- 
ject, we  would  recommend,  among  other  helps,  the  sermon  by 
Mr-,  Moody.  “ Maran-atha,”  by  Dr.  Brookes.  “ He  will  Come,” 
by  Dr.  Tyng.  * Plain  Papers  on  Prophetic  Subjects,”  by  W. 
Trotter.  Also  the  published  addresses  delivered  at  the  confer- 
ences in  England,  to-wit:  “Sixteen  Addresses  on  the  Blessed 
Hope,”  and  “Our  God  shall  Come,”  and  especially  the  Pre-Mil- 
lennial  Essays,  delivered  at  the  Prophetic  Conference  in  N.  Y. 

I Failure  to  do  this  has  led  many  to  make  grievous  errors  in 
setting  dates  for  our  Lord’s  return. 


148  JESUS  IS  COMING. 

might  consistently  have  believed  that  the  signs  were  begin- 
ning. 

So  we  have  no  date  for  the  Rapture,  only  that  it  will 
precede  the  Revelation.  That  is,  that  Christ  will  come  for 
His  Church  (i  Thes.  4,  16-17),  before  He  comes  with  His 
Church,  (Jude  14),  the  period  of  the  Tribulation  lying  between 
the  two. 

The  time  of  the  Revelation,  we  believe,  is  designated  by 
many  prophetic  periods,  in  Lev.  26,  Daniel,  and  Revelation 
But  their  symbolical  character,  and  our  imperfect  chronology, 
render  the  interpretation  of  them  difficult  and  uncertain. 
We  must  not  take  space  here  to  consider  them,  but  we  ven- 
ture to  state  that  earnest  and  prayerful  study  of  them  has 
given  us  an  assured  conviction  that  they  are  rapidly  drawing 
to  a close. 

Two  events  must  precede  the  Revelation,  and  which  will 
indicate  its  proximity,  to-wit : the  Restoration  (partial  at 
least)  of  Israel  (Ezk.  22,  19-22  ; Zech,  13,  8-9),  and  the  rise 
of  Antichrist.  2 Thes.  2,  8. 

But  Antichrist  will  not  be  revealed, — as  we  understand 
from  2 Thes.  2,  7, — until  after  the  Rapture.  Neither  is  it 
probable  that  the  restoration  of  Israel  will  take  place  until 
after  that  event.  For  “Jerusalem  shall  be  trodden  down 
....  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  be  fulfilled  " (Luke  21, 
24),  and  the  tabernacle  of  David  shall  not  be  rebuilt,  until 
He  has  taken  out  of  the  Gentiles  a people  to  His  name. 
Acts  15,  14- 16. 

It  has  pleased  God  to  give  signs,  or  evidences,  of  the 
approach  of  these  events,  and  by  which  we  might  know  that 
the  day  was  drawing  near  (Heb.  10,  25),  but,  as  we  have 
before  said,  they  have  been  of  such  a character  that  the 
church  could  see  them  repeated  in  each  generation.  And 
this  we  believe  was  purposely  designed,  in  order  to  give  the 


yssus  IS  COMING. 


M9 


church  NO  DATE  and  NO  SIGN  which  might  so  definitely 
indicate  the  time  of  her  Rapture,  that  she  should,  in  any 
interval  cease  to  be  vigilant.  It  was  evidently  all  planned, 
so  that  the  unfolding  of  events  should  be,  to  her,  a constant 
incentive  to  watchfulness. 

The  High  Priest  went  into  the  Holy  of  Holies  alone,  and 
the  whole  congregation  waited  in  expectation  without  until 
he  had  made  the  offering  and  came  forth  to  bless  them.  Lev. 
i6  ; Nu.  6,  23-26  ; Lu.  i,  10.  So  has  our  High  Priest  entered 
once  for  all  into  the  true  holy  place,  and  the  Church 
should  look  for  Him  in  fervent  expectation,  until  He  appears 
the  second  time  without  sin  unto  salvation.  Heb.  9,  24-28. 
She  must  watch  “ with  loins  girded  about  and  lights  burning, 
like  men  that  wait  for  their  Lord.” 

Yet  we  have  the  blessed  assurance  that  every  passing  day 
brings  our  salvation  nearer  than  when  we  believed  (Rom. 
13,  ii).  And,  while  it  is  true  that  the  church,  during  all  her 
history,  has  had  repeated  evidence  that  the  day  was  ap- 
proaching, we  ask,  what  are  these  evidences  in  our  time 
Surely  they  are  of  special  significance. 

We  believe,  if  we  can  rightly  read  the  signs  of  the  times, 
that  the  godless,  lawless  trio  of  communism,  socialism  and 
nihilism,  so  alarmingly  permeating  the  nations  to-  day,  are 
unclean  spirits  preparing  the  way  for  Antichrist. 

And  again  the  Jews  are,  even  now,  returning  to  Jerusalem. 

It  is  said  that,  “ At  the  beginning  of  the  present  century  the 
Porte  allowed  no  more  than  three  hundred  of  the  hated  people 
to  live  in  the  city^  Forty  years  later  that  restriction  was  re- 
moved ; but  another  still  remained,  by  virtue  of  which  they  were 
permitted  only  to  reside  in  a particular  quarter  of  the  town, 
which  was  much  too  small  for  them.  It  is  about  ten  years  since 
this  last  regulation  was  removed,  and  since  then  the  progress 
made  by  the  Jews  in  peopling  their  ancient  capital  has  been  ex- 


150 


yEStlS  JS  COMhVG. 


traordinary.  Almost  every  one  of  the  old  houses  as  it  fell  va- 
cant has  been  bought  by  them,  while  they  have  built  a prodig- 
ious number  of  new  ones  in  all  parts  of  the  town.  Schools, 
hospitals  and  religious  associations  have  been  started  on  a grand 
scale  ; and  the  Jewish  population,  which  eighty  years  ago  was 
barely  three  hundred,  amounted  in  1875  to  no  less  than  thirteen 
thousand  in  Jerusalem  alone.  Nor  have  the  immigrants  neg- 
lected to  provide  for  the  material  improvement  of  the  country. 
Besides  numerous  other  examples  which  might  be  quoted,  “ a 
school  of  agriculture  has  been  founded  and  endowed,  by  a rich 
Jew  of  Venice,  with  several  thousand  pounds.” 

Mr.  Cook,  of  tourist  fame,  recently  wrote  as  follows  to  the 
Times  : — 

“ On  approaching  Jerusalem  from  the  west,  the  first  thing 
that  strikes  the  attention  of  observers  is  the  new  blocks  of 
buildings  that  everywhere  meet  the  eye.  On  inquiry,  I found 
that  these  new  buildings  are  designed  as  houses  for  Jews  of  dif- 
ferent nations  ; that  the  buildings  are  erected  by  societies,  to  be 
let  or  sold  in  tenements  of  two  rooms  each.  The  poor  are  to  be 
provided  with  homes  for  a given  time,  rent  free,  and  those  who 
are  able  are  to  be  permitted  to  purchase  their  habitations  by 
periodical  payments,  on  principles  similar  to  those  of  English 
buildings.  Never  did  the  ‘ Jews’ wailing  place  ’ present  scenes 
such  as  are  now  witnessed.  On  the  Friday  that  I was  there,  the 
space  under  the  old  wall  was  crowded  by  men  and  women,  and 
the  Psalms  seemed  to  be  read  with  more  eager  attention  than 
ever  before  ; while  to  rest  the  forehead  against  the  stones,  or  even 
to  touch  the  wall  with  the  fingers,  appeared  to  be  an  object  of 
earnest  desire.  Whatever  may  be  the  ultimate  issue  of  this 
movement,  there  is  unquestionably  a magnetic  influence  in  the 
desolated  city.  Were  the  7'urk  willing  to  dispose  of  the  Temple 
Harem  and  the  Mosque  of  Omar,  who  will  say  that  another  Tern- 
pie  might  not  be  built,  and  the  ancient  ritual  restored? 


^ Quotations  from  the  Watchword. 


yESUS  JS  COMING. 


And  how  significant  it  is,  that  this  land  has  recently 
passed  under  the  protectorate  of  Great  Britain,  a nation 
whose  prime  minister,  D’Israeli,  is,  by  birth,  a Jew.  Can  we 
not  see,  as  a result  of  this,  that  the  Turkish  hindrances  may 
be  removed,  so  that  the  temple  can  be  rebuilt  ? And  this 
would  be  a most  natural  thing  for  the  Jews  to  undertake, 
possessing,  as  they  do,  the  element  of  national  pride,  which 
would  stir  them  up  to  the  work,  and  the  requisite  wealth  to 
accomplish  it. 

Beside  these,  we  have  other  evidences.  Many  are  running 
to  and  fro  upon  the  highways  of  travel,  or  searching  dili- 
gently, through  and  through,  the  prophetic  Word,  which  is 
doubtless  the  true  meaning  of  the  passage  (Dan.  12,  4)  and 
which  is  a sign  of  “the  time  of  the  end.*’ 

The  awful  dearth  of  spiritual  life  in  the  great  nominal 
church  is  another  evidence. 

The  restless  and  perplexed  condition  of  the  nations  is  also 
suggestive.  And  there  are  several  other  evidences  of  which 
we  might  speak,  all  of  which  substantiate  the  fact  that  the 
day  is  “approaching.”  Heb.  10,  25. 

And  lastly,  while  it  is  entirely  unscriptural  and  wrong,  to 
put  the  second  coming  of  our  Lord  any  distance  into  the 
future,  and  likewise  unscriptural  and  wrong,  to  fix  a date, 
or  name  the  time  when  He  shall  come  for  His  bride,  yet  there 
will  be  a privileged  company  of  saints  living  upon  the  earth 
(I  Cor.  15.  51),  at  the  time  when  He  shall  descend  from 
heaven  (i  Thes.  4,  16)  and  Who  shall  say  that  they  will  all 
be  taken  by  surprise  ? Every  generation  that  has  lived  since 
He  went  away,  however  dark  and  unspiritual  it  may  hav^ 
been,  has  had  its  band  of  faithful  watching  ones. 

Shortly  previous  to  the  first  coming  of  Christ,  the  Holy 
Ghost,  although  He  had  given,  through  Daniel,  the  definite 
prophecy  of  the  seventy  weeks, — granted  an  additional  rev- 


t52 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


elation  unto  the  devoiit  Simeon,- -who  was  “ waiting  for  the 
consolation  of  Israel,"  to- wit  : “that  he  should  rot  see  death 
before  he  had  seen  the  Lord’s  Christ.  Luke  2,  26.  And  this 
leads  us  to  ask  : May  not  the  same  blessed  Spirit,  who  thus 
revealed  this  mighty  event  to  Simeon  of  old  (and  probably  to 
the  aged  Anna,  also,  Luke  2,  36-38.),  likewise  give  unto  a 
favored  one,  or  a chosen  few  of  the  faithful  watching  ones, 
to  know  that  their  glad  eyes  shall  see  His  appearing,  and 
that  they  shall  never  taste  of  death.  John  ii,  26.  Even  so 
now,  many  of  the  most  devout  and  faithful  of  God’s  people, 
in  all  denominations,  both  in  this  and  foreign  lands,  are 
seriously  impressed  with  the  conviction,  that  the  coming  of 
the  Lord  is  near. 

These  are  certainly  sufficient  evidences  to  enforce  the 
apostle’s  injunction,  that  we  should  exhort  one  another  “ and 
so  much  the  more  as  " we  “ seethe  day  approaching,”  Heb. 
10,  25. 

For,  if  the  day,  or  Revelation,  is  near,  the  Rapture  is  still 
nearer.  And  again  the  general  conviction  among  Bible 
students  and  earnest  Christians,  that  the  great  prophetic 
periods,  which  point  to  the  Revelation,  are  nearly  ended,  and 
the  deep  conviction  expressed  by  many,  including  even 
statesmen  and  scientists,  that  some  great  event  is  near,  may 
well  lead  us  to  enquire. 

Watchman,  what  of  the  Night 

Ever  since  the  sin  of  Adani  and  Eve  this  world  has  been 
a DARK  place  (2  Pet.  I,  19),  a moral  “Night"  (John  i,  5, 
10,  -f3,  19).  By  faith  the  believer  looks  forward,  through 
propliecy,  to  the  Day  (2  Pet.  i,  19),  the  glorious  Day.  which 
is  coming,  when  salvation,  which  is  now  by  faith  and  hope 
(Rom.  8,  24-25),  shall  be  revealed  (i  Pet.  i,  5)  in  all  its 


yESCJS  IS  COMING. 


153 


grandeur  and  glory,  (i  Cor.  2,  9,)  For  this  Day  the  hearts 
of  God’s  people  yearn  with  earnest  desire. 

“Watchman,  what  ol  the  Night?  ” 

Watchman,  what  of  the  Night?” 

The  watchman  said  : “The  Morning  cometh,  and  also 
the  Night.”  Isa.  21,  ii  12. 

To  the  believer  it  will  be  Morning  ; 

To  the  ungodly  it  will  be  Night. 

Jesus  is  the  Morning  Star  (2  Pet.  i,  19;  Rev.  22.  16),  and 
He  is  also  the  Sun  of  Righteousness.  Mai.  4.  2.  Only 
those  who  are  up  early  and  watching  see  the  Morning  Star. 
So  it  will  be  only  the  true  and  faithful  church  which  will  see 
Christ  at  the  Rapture  as  the  Bright  and  Morning  Star. 

As  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  He  will  appear  to  Israel,  and 
all  the  world,  at  the  Revelation. 

Over  forty  centuries  of  the  Night  were  past  when  Paul 
wrote,  “the  Night  is  far  spent,  the  Day  is  at  hand.”  (Rom. 
13,  12).  And  surely,  as  eighteen  centuries  have  since 
passed,  it  must  now  be  almost  Morning. 

O!  then,  dear  reader,  “let  us  who  are  of  the  Day,  be 
sober,  putting  on  the  breastplate  of  faith  and  love  ; and  for 
an  helmet,  the  hope  of  Salvation.  For  God  hath  not 
appointed  us  to  wrath,  but  to  obtain  Salvation  by  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.”  i Thes.  5,  8-9.  Therefore  let  us  not  sleep, 
as  do  others,  but  let  us  Watch  and  be  Sober,  i Thes.  5,  6, 

A dear  brother  writes  us  as  follows  ; “ I find  so  many  who 
are  willing  to  receive  the  truth  of  the  Second  Coming,  but 
it  is  generally  those  who  are  passing  through  affliction,  or 
those  living  very  near  the  Lord.  Those  who  are  enjoying 
the  well  watered  plains  of  this  world,  seem  to  care  very  little 
about  seeing  the  Owner  of  the  Estate.  But  He  will  come. 
Hallelujah!  He  will  come.  Yes!  He  is  coming.  The  bride 
who  knows  the  Bridegroom,  and  is  true,  says,  He  is  coming. 


‘54 


yEsas  COM  INC. 


‘ Come  Lord  Jesus/  Come  ! Come  ! ! Come  1 ! ! Come  ! ! ! ^ 
A poor  cursed  earth  (Rom.  8,  19-22)  groans  out  Come! 
Thank  Heaven,  He  speaks  : 

•Surely  1 come  quickly.’” 

Rev.  22,  20. 

I’m  waiting  for  Thee,  Lord, 

Thy  beauty  to  see,  Lord, 

I’m  waiting  for  Thee, 

For  Thy  coming  again. 

Thour’t  gone  over  there.  Lord, 

A place  to  prepare,  Lord, 

Thy  home  I shall  share 
At  Thy  coming  again. 

’Mid  danger  and  fear,  Lord, 

I’m  oft  weary  here,  Lord, 

The  time  must  be  near 
Of  Thy  coming  again. 

Whilst  7'hou  art  away,  Lord 
I stumble  and  stray.  Lord, 

Oh,  hasten  the  day 
Of  Thy  coming  again. 


Blessed  are  those  servants,  whom  the  Lord,  when  he  cometh, 
shall  find  watching : verily  I say  unto  you,  that  He  shall  gird 
Himself  and  make  them  to  sit  down  to  meat,  and  will  come  forth 
and  serve  them.”  Lu.  12,  37. 


“Occupy  till  I Come.” 


^YESUS  IS  COMING. 


tSS 


WAITING  FOR  THE  MORNING. 

REV.  19,  7. 

There  is  no  roof  in  all  the  world,  of  palace  or  of  cot, 

That  hideth  not  some  burdened  heart,  nigh  breaking  for  its  lot ; 
The  earth  is  sunk  in  pain  and  tears, and  closer  draws  the  gloom  ; 
And  balm  for  cure  there  can  be  none,  till  Christ,  the  Lord,  shall 
come. 

“ O morn,  when  like  a summer  bird,  my  spirit  shall  go  free, — 
When  I shall  see  Thee  ns  Thou  art,  and  be,  my  God,  like  Thee! 
Like  Thee!  like  Thee!  All  spotless  white — this  heart,  this  will, 
as  Thine ! 

O love  of  God,  O blood  of  Christ,  O grace  and  power  divine! 

“ My  Saviour,  who  doth  know  the  thirst  the  longing  spirit  feels, — 
O Bridegroom,  now  so  long  afar,  why  stay  thy  chariot-wheels? 
Were  ever  eyes  so  dim  with  grief,  breasts  so  oppressed  with  care  .* 
Did  ever  hearts  so  yearn  to  catch  Thy  whisper  from  the  air?” 

Thou  lonely  one,  lift  up  thy  head,  array  thee  for  the  feast  ; 

He  that  hath  tarried  long  is  near — the  glow  is  in  the  East! 

O Morning  Star,  so  soon  to  lead  Thy  chosen  one  away  — 

O Sun  of  Righteousness,  bring  in  the  everlasting  day! 


“ REDEMPTION  DRAWETH  NIGH/' 

LUKE  XXI.  28. 

My  soul  crieth  out  for  a jubilee  song ! 

There  is  joy  in  my  heart,  let  me  praise  with  my  tongue ; 
For  I know,  though  the  darkness  of  Egypt  still  lowers, 
That  the  time  ere  release  is  not  ages,  but  hours. 


156 


yESUS  IS  COMING. 


As  sailors,  not  yet  within  sight  of  the  strand, 

Know  well  their  approach  by  the  “ loom  of  thf  land  ; ** 

So  they,  who  will  bend  but  a listening  ear. 

Can  now  catch  the  whisper  that  tells  He  is  nea^ 

He  is  near — the  stars  in  their  courses  prepare 
To  utter  the  sign  He  hath  bid  them  declare ! 

The  world  in  its  guilt  waxeth  haggard  and  grim, 

And  its  cup  of  iniquity  fills  to  the  brim! 

The  curse  so  long  camped  upon  Bosphorus*  side, — 

And  she  that  sits  queen  upon  Tiber's  foul  tide, — 

And  Famine  and  Pestilence  stalk  in  the  band 
Of  witness,  attesting  the  Lord  is  at  hand. 

Spent  at  last  the  long  cycle  of  wilderness  dearth, 

Once  again  sounds  of  latter-rain  gladden  the  ear^h 
In  the  land,  still  despised,  but  preparing  e'en  now 
For  the  feet  that  shall  stand  upon  Olivet’s  brow. 

And  thither  to  gather  the  tribes  have  begun. 

From  the  East  and  the  West,  from  the  climes  of  the  sjar* 
For  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  have  answered  their  need, 
And  the  hiss  has  gone  forth  unto  Israel’s  seed. 

The  world  as  of  yore,  naught  of  all  doth  divine, — 

Saith  again  that  believers  are  filled  with  new  wine, — 
Suffers  warning  to  pass  all  unseen  and  unheard, 

And,  like  Herod,  fulfills  while  opposing  His  word. 

Then  welcome,  thrice  welcome,  ye  tokens  of  God ! 

What  else  but  His  coming  can  comfort  afford  ? 

What  presence  but  His  set  this  prisoned  earth  free? 

O Star  of  the  Morning,  our  hope  is  in  Thee! 

From  “ Waiting  for  the  Morning  and  other  poems.” 


JEtiUJSIS  COMING. 


157 


“YE  SHALL  BE  WITNESSES” 

Reader,  what  shall  be  our  occupation,  as  disciples  of  the 
Lord  Jtsus,  while  we  watch  and  wait  for  His  return?  It  is 
not  enough  that  we  have  a personal  experience  of  repent- 
ance, faith,  forgiveness,  adoption  and  sanctiflcniion;  it  is  not 
enough  that  we  study  the  Word  to  search  out  tne  deep  things 
of  Providence  and  prophecy.  We  must  join  heart  and  hand 
in  the  great  practical  work  of 

EVANGELIZING  THE  WORLD. 

For  this  is  our  Lord’s  command : “Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 
and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature^^  (Mat.  28:19);  and 
He  has  said  “This  Gospel  of  the  Kingdom  shall  be  preached 
in  all  the  world,  for  a witness  to  all  nations,  and  then  shall 
the  end  come,”  (Mat.  24:  14.)  While  the  church  remains 
on  earth  (see  page  86)  she  is  certainly  the  agent  to  accomplish 
this  purpose,  because  Jesus  said : “Ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto 
me  . . . unto  the  uttermost  part  of  the  earth.”  (Acts  1:8; 
Luke  24:  47-48.) 

Let  us  engage,  with  all  our  might,  in  this  world-wide  mis* 
sion  work.  Let  us  give  of  our  mean««,  our  prayers  and  our 
words  of  encouragement  to  those  who  go  to  preach  in  the  by- 
ways and  hedges  and  in  distant  lands  (Rom.  10:  15),  and,  if 
possible,  let  us  go  ou" selves,  thereby  insuring  ourselves  of 
His  fellowship  Who  said,  “and  lo,  I am  with  you  alway.” 

Thus  shall  we  best  please  the  Master. 

Thus  shall  we  hasten  the  day  of  God.  (2  Pet.  3:  12  mar- 
gin Mat.  24 : 14.) 

The  progress  already  made  inspires  us  to  greater  effort. 
The  world  is  belted  with  centers  of  evangelization.  From 
Greenland  to  Patagonia,  from  Norway  to  Good  Hope,  from 
Siberia  to  Tasmania,  and  throughout  the  Islands  of  the  sea, 
multitudes  of  Gospel  messengers  are  proclaiming  the  Word 
of  Life.  Only  a few  strongholds  of  Satan  are  yet  ' ithoitt 


158 


JESUS  IS  OOMING 


any  witness,  and  of  these  Corea  and  Tib  t nr^  opening  their 
doors  to  waiting  missionaries,  while  Central  Africa  unbars 
her  millennial  fastness  to  advancing  heroes  from  every  quar- 
ter. Read  the  missionary  periodicals,  especially  those  giving 
gem  ral  news,  and  your  soul  will  rejoice  in  the  hope  that  even 
now  the  witness  is  almost  comple  e.  Then  arouse  ye,  com- 
rades, and  let  us  obey  our  marching  orders,  until  we  bear 
the  welcome  “well  done”  when  the  ambasadors”  are  called 
home. 


MISSION  PERIODICALS. 


Nearly  every  missionary  society  has  its  own  periodical,  and 
we  earnestly  exhort  every  reader  to  subscribe  for  some  one 
or  more. 

We  list  a few  of  them,  any  of  which  will  be  a valuable  in- 
spiration and  help,  linking  us  with  prayerful  ties  to  God’s 
great  army  of  workers  in  this  day  of  universal  missions. 


The  Missionary  (So.  Presb.),  Baltimore,  Md 

Missionary  Review,  18  Astor  Place,  N.  Y 2 00 

Regions  Beyond,  28  Bow  Road,  London,  E.,  Eng C5 

China’s  Millions,  2 Pyrland  Road,  Mildmay,  London  N., 

England ...  40 

ihe  Hebrew  Christian,  17  St.  Marks  Place,  N.  Y.  50 
The  Missionary  Herald  (Cong.),  Congregational 

House,  Boston 1 00 

Life  and  Light  for  Women  (Cong.),  Congregational 

House,  Bo  ton 50 

Bible  Society  Record,  Bible  House,  N.  Y 30 

Woman’s  Work  for  Woman  (Presb  ),  1334  Chestnut 
St  , Philadel[)hia,  Pa 60 


PERIODICALS. 


159 


The  Gospel  in  all  Lands.  (Meth.)  Illubtfated,  805 

Broadway,  N.  Y 2 00 

Heathen  Woman’s  Friend  (Meth.),  36  Bromfield  St., 

Boston 50 

The  Baptist  Missionary  Magazine,  Tremont  Temple, 

Boston 1 00 

Helping  Hand  (Bapt.  Women.),  Tremont  Temple,  Bos- 
ton   40 

Foreign  Mission  Journal  (Southern  Bapt.),  Richmond, 

Va 25 

Advocate  of  Missions  (M.  E.  Church,  South),  Rich- 
mond, Va 75 

Spirit  of  Missions  (Prot.  Ep.),  Bible  House,  N.  Y., 1 50 

At  Home  and  Abroad  (Me  h.),  66  Paternoster  Row, 

London  E.,  England 12d 

Church  Missionary  Intelligence,  54  Fleetwood  St., 


Chronicle  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  2 Ivy 

Lane,  London  E.,  England 12d 

Jewish  Herald,  2 Ivy  Lane,  London  E.,  England 12d 

Jewish  Intelligencer,  21  Berners  St.,  London  W.,  Eng- 
land  12d 

Missionary  Herald  (Bapt),  21  Castle  St.,  Holbwn. 

London  E.,  England 12d 

Wesleyan  Missionary  Notices.  Illustrated.  17  Bish- 
opsgate  St.  Within,  London  E.,  England 72d 

o 

Record  Christian  Work.  Mr.  Moody’s  work 
regularly  reported,  as  also  that  of  other  Evangelists  at 
home  and  abroad.  Monthly;  50  cts.  per  year.  148  & 

150  Madison  St.,  Chicago. 

The  Truth.  212  N.  5th  St,  St  Louis,  Mo $100 

The  Watchword.  Tremont  Temple,  Boston 1 00 

Words  and  Weapons.  251  Broadway,  N.  Y 1 00 


JESUS  IS  COMING. 


Original  by  JEssm 

E.  bTROUT. 

w. 

r . B. 

-a^-l 

— fh^= 

-=l 

17  ^ -S-  -S- 

-Z- 

-Z-  • 

tj — « — 

-Z— 

-S-:  ^ 

^ . Lift  up 

the 

trum  - pet. 

oh,  loud  let 

it 

ring. 

2.  Ech  - o 

it. 

hill  - top! 

pro  - claim  it. 

ye 

plain ! 

3.  Sound  it. 

old 

o - cean, 

in  might  - i - 

est 

wave  ’ 

4.  Soon  we’ll 

be 

.=e- 

wing  • ing 
:— g— 

our  1 

-g 

flight  thro' 

pg !?  — 

the 

air. 

i 


Je  - sus  is  com-ing 

Je  - sus  is  com-ing 

Je  - sus  is  com-ing 

Je  - sus  is  com  ing 

- '*■ 


gam; 
gain; 
gain ; 
gain; 


-2—^ 


t: 

— im— — z.wl  — r — 


Cheer  up  ye  pilgrims,  be 
Com-ing  in  glo^ry  the 
Tell  to  the  is-lands  and 
Meet  our  Be-  iov-ed,  His 


Szzitrzfezztzutzzd 

U L.  L. 


I « — m m — — C^__ — ^ pi ph^  -iJ— — 


joy  - ful  and  sing,  Je 

Lamb  that  was  slain,  Je 

shores  that  ye  lave,  Je 

glo  - ry.  to  share,  Je 


sus  is  com-ing  a * gain, 

sus  is  com  - ing  a - gain 

sus  is  com-ing  a - gain, 

sus  is  com-ing  a - gain. 

_ ^ p j«_  ^ 


mzrMzizz 


(’.i 


Je  ‘ - sus 


Z — Z — Z- 


com  - ing. 


Je  - sus  is  com  - ing, 
:=zi— p =!?=- 1? --fc= 


_p,__p^ 


Je  - sus  is  com-ing  a - gain, 


T 2d  time]  ] 


a - gain  ; gam. 


1 


^ 12. 


1 


3 0 


12  045758189 


